> Vol4:Tomorrow Never Knows: Carry That Weight
>  by IDigAPony
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> You Won't See Me
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Though the days are few, they're filled with tears,
And since I lost you, it feels like years,
Yes, it seems so long since you've been gone,
And I just can't go on, if you won't see me..."
Lennon & McCartney, The Beatles.



Now what? I did what I thought was best for everypony and now I've lost you forever and with you part of myself,  the part that you helped me to love.  What lesson? How deep love can go and how sometimes the ponies you help and the good you do in being self-sacrificing isn’t worth the pain.  Given the choice, would I do again what I did?  No.  I would not.  I love everypony in Ponyville, I love Apple Boom, and Big Mac and Granny Smith.  I love all my 4 sisters and I know they need Applejack, but NONE OF THEM NEED YOU AS MUCH AS I DO!  I learned that there is a pain beyond anything I could ever have imagined, more than I could bear. 

I also learned that I really am immortal.  

 You gave me the happiest moments of my life.  I thought I loved my life before, but that wasn’t really living.  Being with you was like an amazing dream that we both could have kept living in, but I destroyed it and I’ll never forgive myself.  I’m on my way out of Ponyville now, waiting for the first train of the morning. I am alone and I should be alone. 

I don’t really care what happens now.  I can’t stay and look at those ponies that I helped by trying to heal you.  Part of me hates each and every one of them and always will.  See?  I failed.  I shouldn’t feel this way, I should feel sad that I lost you but it should be tempered by knowing that I helped Ponyville and your family, but that’s just not happening.  I’m full of sadness but also full of regret, anger and hate. I feel like I’m physically gone.  So I’m going to try to lose myself in the desert of the Badlands.  Maybe I’ll meet somepony who knows ways around alicorn immortality.  Just know that you’ll be in my heart forever and if I ever find a way, I’ll join you.


------------------------------------------


        Twilight settled in on the train.  It felt strange but distantly familiar to no longer have wings.  She looked through the books she’d brought with her.  As part of her shape shift she’d eliminated them so as not to be recognized as an alicorn and therefore a princess. 

The books ranged in topic from desert survival to a romance novel to a book about meditation. As she went through them, she looked at the cover of the romance novel, a decision she’d made at the last moment, and now wasn’t sure quite why.  “At least,” she thought, “I can use it to help start a fire if I need to…”  The double entendre suddenly struck her and she smiled grimly,  the flames of Tartarus couldn’t get my fires started.  

Twilight watched as the countryside rolled by outside the window.  In order to throw anypony off her trail, she left the train, went to the mares room, shapeshifted and caught the next train.  She always boarded the last car and sat in the last seat, facing out the rear window.  Often so that the other passengers wouldn't see her tears. 

It was just after sunset when she got off the fourth train.  She looked around but the streets were deserted. Most ponies are eating dinner, or getting ready to she thought. It took a great deal of energy to shapeshift and she was exhausted - too tired to shapeshift again so she just went to the ticket window and purchased a private sleeper compartment on the next train.  The unicorn shape that she had taken bore a vague resemblance to Pinkie’s sister Maud.  It seemed that all the forms seemed to look in one way or another like the eldest of the Pie sisters.  To a large extent the form that a shapeshifter took was influenced by their emotional state at the time of the transformation.  Maud was usually low key and quiet.  

Twilight had been sitting on the platform reading a book by the light of her glowing horn when she heard the train whistle.  She stood and stretched then walked up to the edge of the platform as the train pulled into the station.  A porter stepped off the train and as she was the only one on the platform, took her straight to her compartment. It was a two pony room, as that’s all they had available.  It had its own lavatory and sink, a pull down bed, and a small built in sofa for two.  As she looked at the two empty seats she thought about all the things that she and Applejack had talked about doing one day,  one of them was to travel through Equestria by train   She turned to the porter and gave him his tip.

The train started with a slight lurch and was soon rolling smoothly over the countryside. Twilight settled in and closed her eyes, relaxing.  The compartment was comfortable and the steady click of the tracks was soothing.  It was distant and re-assuring.  She turned the lights off in her room and looked out the huge window, watching the little houses go by.  Soon all you could see were the lights coming from the windows.  The sky was a deep blue and the moon, now just cresting over the mountains to the east, was full.  Twilight thought of Luna and how much she had come to love her.  

How long ago had it been when she'd come down from Canterlot on her chariot?  Twilight recalled how Luna seemed a little reserved but very anxious to make friends.  She was so young at heart and Twilight sensed that given the chance, the Princess of the Night would have gladly shed her royal duties to just be a normal pony. In the following months, however, Luna slowly discovered that the wisdom she possessed was as important and powerful as her sister’s,  and s she began entering ponies dreams and helping them face their fears, she discovered how much the ponies of Equestria truly loved her and it made her happier than she could have imagined.

She and Twilight had gotten very close after that first  Nightmare Night.  It had almost been a disaster, thanks to Pinkie Pie, but in the end it was Pinkie that saved it.  Later that evening, after Spike had gone to bed, and Dash had flown home to soak her scorched rump, Luna, Twilight and Applejack stepped out of the Golden Oak library, each with hot cider, to enjoy the rusky cool air of mid-autumn.  They sat at a picnic table in the town square park and talked, and as Twilight and Applejack began to finish each others sentences and laugh, Luna kept looking back and forth at them and smiling sweetly.  

Did she know?  Could she see what I couldn't?  And was it only my unknown feelings for Applejack, or did she that see Applejack had feelings for me?  So many things have happened since that night and neither AJ or me ever said or did anything.  Maybe Applejack tried to but I missed it and she gave up.  No, she isn’t the type that would hide it.  She just feels the connection between us, connections between best friends.  It’s funny, ponies talk about “your right hoof colt”.  With Dash it’s her wing mare. I don’t know when it was but at some point, I noticed that to my right, I always had a different “right hoof mare.”  I think it comes from it being the dominant side of most ponies.  I know it’s mine.  Sometimes Dash, other times Rarity, or Fluttershy, or Pinkie would be there.  But what made me strong was knowing that there on my left, even in most of the pictures of the six of us, I could always count on Applejack being there.

My blind side.

        The lights coming from the windows in the little prairie homes blurred as tears began to dot the floor of her compartment.  She was too tired and too worn out to hold them back.  They didn’t come in torrents, they just fell as she wept. 	In a little while Twilight stood and went to the little sink. Her eyes were puffy and red and her breath trembled as she inhaled.  Soaking a white washcloth in the cool water from the tap, she placed it across her eyes.  

She lowered the folding bed into it's position and climbed in, pulling the sheets and blanket up around her.  Laying on her side, her head on the cool pillow she looked out of the large window.  There were less lights in the little prairie homes now as the families that lived in them went to bed for the night.  Twilight lay there, gazing at the countryside and watching the distant full moon as it rose over the mountains in the east.  Finally, she let sleep overtake her.  It was sometime just after midnight, when she was awoken by the full moon shining through her window.  The land outside was cast in a deep royal blue from the moonlight as the train raced past it. It was difficult to see the stars but that was okay,  Twilight smiled and whispered “Goodnight  Luna.”  She gently pulled the window shade down.



--------------------------------------------------------------



        The morning sun was just beginning to crest the horizon as Twilight pulled up the shade. Breakfast would be served shortly in the dining car and she washed her face and brushed her hair.  It had been a good night’s sleep and she felt refreshed and hungry.  In fact she felt very hungry and took it as a good sign.  She gave a glancing thought to Applejack but quickly discovered it was too soon, the wound too fresh, too painful.  She quickly thought of Cadence, her sister-in-law and close friend, and with the thought inhaled deeply, sweeping her forearm away from her chest, “pushing away the sadness, pushing away the stress,” as Cadence used to say when she was Twilight’s foalsitter.  After another deep breath, Twilight slid her compartment door open and walked down the narrow hall.

The cook and staff were starting things up in the dining car when Twilight got there.  She was the only one and so got a table to herself.  Had she gotten there later she would have had to share a table with others due to limited seating. Since they like to serve everypony at a table at the same time at each table, being the only one there meant she got to eat alone which suited her fine.

        The aroma in the dining car was wonderful.  The smell the buckwheat pancakes, corn fritters, coffee, and maple syrup awoke her appetite even more, and rather than ordering a poached egg and tea as she'd planned,  she ordered the pancakes and had coffee.  As the waiter placed her breakfast in front of her, the other passengers started to show up and fill the tables.  A young couple and a wealthy middle-aged mare sat across the aisle from her.  They clearly weren’t together.  The mare reminded Twilight of Cherry Jubilee, the owner of the orchards where AJ had gotten a job after failing to get any blue ribbons at the rodeo competition.  Twilight recalled how they'd almost lost Applejack to her sense of obligation. That poor pony…  Twilight felt the emotions rising and took a deep breath as she turned to look out the window and fought back the tears. 

        The dining car was almost full and Twilight ate faster so as to free up her table for those hungry riders she could see waiting. A large distinguished zebra stallion stopped in front of her table.  Older, and with some gray creeping into his mane, he was dressed in an elegant suit with a railroad pin on the lapel.  

        “Enjoy your breakfast miss.”  His accent reminded her of Zecora,  “You rose early and they did not.  Do not think that you need to get indigestion because of their decision to slumber.  He smiled warmly at her. "Would you permit me to join you for a moment?”

        “Oh, uh, sure.”

        He sat down in the seat across from her.  “Thank you.  My name is Golden Spike, I own this railroad. If you don’t mind my asking, how are you finding your trip?  Enjoyable I trust.”

        “Oh, yes, thank you.  It’s been lovely.  My room is comfortable and the food is delicious.”

        He smiled at her and she realized she should introduce herself.  

        Oh sweet mother of the moon!!  I haven’t thought of a name!

        She looked around the train and noticed the tiny glass vases mounted in metal brackets between each of the train windows.  In each one was a different flower.  In her’s were Lily’s of the Valley, Princess Celestia’s favorite.

        “Hi, I’m sorry, my name is Lily,” she said.

        “It’s a pleasure to meet you. Does Lily have a last name?”

        Just then one of the waiters put up a sign with the breakfast specials. Among them was listed apple fritters, “-for all you ‘Apple Loving’ Passengers”

        “Oh, yes, Applelove, Lily Applelove.”  

        “My my, what a lyrical name!  It sounds like water tumbling over stones in a stream.”

        Twilight couldn’t help but smile. “That’s beautiful,  I’ve never heard that before.  You must have some poet in you.”

        The zebra laughed, “You might say that - I am married to one.  I suppose I have picked up such things from her over the years.”

        Twilight smiled at this. “I have a friend who always speaks in rhyme.  She is a...”  Twilight thought for a moment “...a healer.” and was instantly happy at the description.

        “A Zebra I presume?”

        “Yes, how did you know?”

        “It is a trait of a very wise tribe from my home country.  It’s quite a talent and they can be very funny.”

        “Her name is Zecora.”

        “I should have known.  She is well named.  It is a name from that very tribe that speaks of the health of our earth and all the health that she gives.  It takes great training to become a healer.  I have been told it is something you never quite master.  You are blessed to know her.”

        “That is so true.  What tribe are you from?  Oh, I’m sorry, that sounded kind of rude.”

“No, not at all.  I am from a tribe of mystics.  You are probably wondering what I am doing owning a railroad in Equestria.”

Twilight looked at him expectantly, waiting for the answer.  He looked around the car, at the passengers, at the ceiling.

“I often wonder that myself.” he said.  He looked at Twilight and smiled.  “It is good to hear your friend has stayed true to her tribe.”

“Zecora is a very special and a very dear friend.  I’ve gone to her at some of the most difficult times in my life.”

        “It sounds like she is blessed as well.  He smiled at her.  "Please forgive me but I have taken enough of your time and I have a certain poet who awaits me in our room and refuses to start her breakfast without me.  You see unlike you and I, she is a leisurely zebra.”

“Leisurely zebra, now that is certainly poetic. Give her my best and I hope you have a wonderful breakfast.”

“Thank you. I am very glad to have made your acquaintance, Lily Applelove,” he stood and went to Twilight’s side.  He lifted her hoof and looked into her eyes.  For a moment he said nothing, and in that moment Twilight felt as though she were nine years old again, a mere filly who knew so little of the real world.  His eyes held such kindness and wisdom. Then he smiled and spoke. “My Lily Applelove, do not despair, for a heart as true and noble as yours will always find love.  You have much important work to do before you rest in the sand.  You have chosen well your name, for it speaks of two who love you more than you will ever know.  Now continue your quest and promise me you will never give up hope.  Will you do that for me?”

Twilight could not speak. She looked into his eyes and felt part of her soul restored. Something she thought had died was suddenly kindled.  She took his wrist and pulled him into a hug.  She squeezed him tightly her voice breaking as she whispered into his ear, “I promise you Golden Spike, I promise I will never give up hope.  Thank you.”  As he leaned back his smile was beautiful.  Twilight wiped the tears from her eyes.

“I think I will see you again Miss Lilly Applelove.  I look forward to it.”

“Me too.” she said with a little sniff.  She smiled up at him with pure delight at what he'd said.  

He smiled back and gave a nod before turning and continuing on his way.  None of the other passengers seemed to notice.  

That was so strange, yet it seemed so right and so beautiful.  Did it really happen?  Of course it did. But how did he know? He is from a tribe of mystics. How much does he know?  It really doesn’t matter, I only know I don’t feel quite so hopeless now, and now I think I understand that I am on a sort of quest.  I had no plans other than to go to the desert where nopony could find me and try to decide what I really want, and who I really am. 

The waiter came by. “Mr. Spike would take it as a kindness if you would accept your meals aboard as a gift from him and his wife.  What shall I tell him?”

“Tell him thank you very much.”

The waiter smiled. “Of course Miss Applelove.  He wished you to know your room was cleaned while you dined.”

“Thank you again.” Twilight said, and reached into her small bag for a tip.

“That won’t be necessary.” he smiled.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.  Will you be joining us for lunch?”

“M-hmm,” she nodded. “I don’t get off until Deadwood”

“That’s not till late afternoon.  We’ll see you at lunch them.”

“Okay, and thank you.”

“Our pleasure miss.”


Back at her room, Twilight noticed that the carnation that had been in the tiny window vase and been replaced by a Lily of the Valley and there was a beautiful apple on the little table.

 

-----------------------------------------------------



The brakes of the train squealed as it pulled into the tiny station of Deadwood.  It was just before sunset and the light hit the sandstone buttes, turning them into a million shades of reds and oranges.  Just before the train came to a complete stop, the waiter walked up to Twilight. 

“Mr Spike had to get off back in Marneapolis, but he asked that we pack some food for you before you left the train.  He chose these himself.  Please enjoy them with our compliments.”

“I certainly will.  And thank you so much, you’ve all been so wonderful.”  she placed the sack into her saddlebag.  “Well, it looks like we’re here.  Send my compliments to everypony and say thank you.” she said as she stepped off the train and onto the platform. 

“Of course Miss Applelove.  Best of luck.”

The train’s whistle blew as it pulled out of the station.  It was headed west and Twilight could see the silhouette of the conductor in the light from the slowly setting sun as he leaned from the doorway waving goodbye. She stood there watching as it pulled away, getting smaller and smaller until she could no longer see it.

It had been a respite from the pain.  An oasis.  Now she stood alone on the platform.  There was not a sound.  She spoke “Hello.” and the air swallowed her words as they left her mouth.  Her saddle bag contained everything she needed, the now empty wheeled suitcase had been left at a goodwill store many stops back.  

She looked across the tracks at the long stretch of desert that led to the foothills of the Badlands. She took a deep breath and felt the change as her coat began to shift and her wings appeared.  Another deep breath and a hard pump to her wings, and she was airborne.  

In the sunset the colors of desert below were glorious.  Twilight had been flying for half an hour, heading  straight south for the foothills, where she hoped to find a suitable cave where she could make camp. She felt the warm air rising from the huge sunbaked stones and boulders as she reached the edge of the foothills, and rode the thermals as Dash had taught her.  She was grateful, as her saddlebag was heavy and weariness was taking its toll. 

She flew in low and banked, gambling on a rock formation that looked promising.  She landed on a high flat stone outcrop at the mouth of a cave.  Her horn provided all the light necessary to explore the interior.  Deeper in she discovered it curved around to the right in back and went for another 15 feet or so before coming to an end.  There were signs of others who had stayed here, though from what she could tell, nopony had been here in a long time. 

She unpacked her Official Filly Scout tent and set it up about 20 feet back from the mouth of the cave.  The cave faced west and she sat out on the rock outcrop and watched as the stars began to appear.  Little sounds began to come up from the desert below, as the animals that hid from the sun in their burrows all day, came out.  The air began to cool rapidly and Twilight felt a chill.  The flight had tired her and her back and wings felt sore so she went into the tent. 

Although the tent had a floor, she still cast a spell that encased it to protect her from any creature that might somehow make it past the material. More importantly it would block her scent.  Her sleeping bag was thick and she snuggled into it as she cast a spell to thicken the bottom so that it felt like a mattress.  She looked around and felt safe and cozy.  She suddenly missed Applejack terribly, wanting and needing her desperately, just to hold and be held. but turned her mind away from the pain. 

She only read three pages before the light in her horn went out and she fell fast asleep.



----------------------------------------------------------



The inside of the tent was still warm and cozy when Twilight awoke.The protective spell around it allowed for oxygen and nitrogen exchange, but the heat was kept in. She opened her eyes, looking at the purple hue in the tent.  

I have no reason to get up.  I can lay here all day if I want to. I can read, or meditate or just sleep.  I think… Her stomach grumbled so she sat up and rubbed sleep out of her eyes then reached across the tent and  grabbed her saddle bag, pulling it to her.  Rummaging through it she found the paper bag they had given her on the train. Inside she found all kinds of food.  She selected a nice soft roll and bit into it.  It was amazing.  Soft and buttery, it was just what she needed.   As she held the roll in her mouth she began  organized things in the tent.  Every so often she’d take a bite and hold the roll in her hoof while she chewed.  

Once the tent was organized to her liking, she lifted the protective spell and went out into the cave.  The cave faced west and as she walked out onto the rock outcropping she looked at the desert below.  It was dawn. The long shadows cast by the shrubs, rocks and cacti stretched away from her. She took out her mug, water and tea and made a cup.  She enjoyed it with a cinnamon raisin roll, surveying the desert below.  After finishing, she stood up and stretched slowly, then flew down to the desert floor to collect wood and dead scrub which she brought back up to the cave for a fire later.  The shadows were quickly getting shorter.  She sat and meditated for a short time at the mouth of the cave before deciding to go out and explore.  

There were plenty of thermals to carry her up, which was good since the effort of flying would surely have proved taxing.  She kept looking back at the cave, always keeping her bearings.  She noted landmarks in all direction in order to find her way back.  

The sun was approaching the high noon point and even with the dry air flowing around her, Twilight was feeling quite hot.  She had noticed a meandering stream to the south west and banked to the left toward it. 

It looked like a snake from above, the insides of the curves were shallow and sandy while the outside of the curves were deeper.  The water ran faster there.  She flew in and landed on the broad sandy beach of an inside curve. She sat down.

“OW!”  She jumped up quickly, feeling the burning hot sand against her rump. In a few moments she could feel it coming through her hooves, so she walked to the water's edge and stood.  The water was cool and nice, though not cold.  The sound of the river was very soothing and Twilight closed her eyes and listened to it and the water washed over her hooves. 

She had read about mediating in water and how it can help you focus.  She realized that with the cooling water on her hooves, all she was aware of was how hot the rest of her was, so following the method she took a few steps out, farther from the shore.  Then slowly she sat.  She felt the water flowing around her rear legs, her hips, and over her genitals, and she relaxed the muscles under her tail.  She had learned that that tiny round muscle right there was the first place to relax, from there one went out to the genitals, then the waist, the tummy, the thighs… like the waves radiating from a stone thrown in a pond. She chuckled remembering how when Cadence had told her about that process that she had gotten very silly and couldn’t stop laughing.  Now she felt the water flow out from under her tail and carrying it like a flag, slowly waving behind her.  She closed her eyes and focused on the upper part of her body that had gotten so hot.  

After a time, she stood again and walked out to a deeper part of the river.  Again she sat and now the water came up to the middle of her chest.  She let it lift her wings, felt it where they attached to her.  They came to an equilibrium in the water, neither providing lift nor directing her. At this part of the river she could hear it loudly, a constant sound, barely changing volume.  It felt as though all the heat from her body had culminated on her upper back and head.

Again, she stood and walked out, close to the deepest part of the river.  As she stood there she could feel the water as it rushed around her neck and flowed past.  Her entire lower body seemed gone now.  She was no longer aware of it as she stood there. Now her sweat poured from her face and she calmed herself and slowed her heart.  She opened her eyes and looked up at the sky, at the sun, and gave a slight smile.  She drew a deep, slow breath, and let her legs fall out from under her.  She felt the water close over her face as she sank. 

The current picked her up and carried her body downstream.  It turned and twisted slowly underwater as the rays of light shone down, softly dancing over her coat.
> I've Got A Feeling
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I've got a feeling, a feeling deep inside
Oh yeah, oh yeah.
I've got a feeling, a feeling I can't hide
Oh no, oh no, oh no.
Yeah, I've got a feeling." 
-The Beatles  

Applejack lay in her bed, her face expressionless. She turned her face to the right and looked out at the early morning’s heavy gray sky. She watched as it got lighter, hoping the sun might break through. She went back to staring at the ceiling.

Well I finally got the bookkeeping books back to normal. I could see right off to where Big Mac made a mess of things what with those ‘debits’ and ‘credits’ and such.  I reckon he meant owe and owed, poor thing.  Then he was calculating sumpthin called earnings before interest and taxes and such, whatever any of that means. It took a fair piece of work,  but I managed to straighten it all out.  I tried to explain how my bookkeeping system works to him but he just kept gettin a headache.  Then the animal feed was a mess, all the varmints got into it and had a time for themselves.  I took care of that with Fluttershy’s help. He wouldn’t go to her for help.  I reckon that’s cause he’s back with Cheerilee and so Fluttershy’s got her saddle in a twist.  If’n you ask me all that romantic stuff is a waste of time.  It’s okay for some, but I got no time for such foolishness. Lookit what it did to the animals feed!   Reminds me of that silly Trenderhoof and his nonsense.  All my heart will ever need is right here at Sweet Apple Acres.  

She rolled over on her right side and looked out. The gray skies had begun to lighten.

Wonder where Twilight is and what she’s doing.  I reckon she’s got her mind on ‘ole Starswirl… Diggin up that site and all.  I’m real glad that she got that chance, she must be happier than Rainbow Dash at a Wonderbolts air show.  She’ll be sittin there doin whatever ponies do at them things.  Diggin’ I expect, and talkin about magic and spells and things that she loves. I don’t reckon she’s givin much thought to us what with her bein’ surrounded by all that stuff that fascinates her. She never did say when she’d be back, she didn’t say much at all.  How long has it been - about a week I reckon. I know we ain’t the most fascinatin’ things around but you’d think she might write or somethin…  

There was a knock at her bedroom door.  “AJ?  You up?”

“Hey AB, sure c’mon in”

“Mornin’ sis.”  Apple Bloom walked sleepily into the room and climbed up on the bed.  She climbed in under the covers and snuggled in next to Applejack with a sigh.  “I sure love having you back home.  I slept in your bed most nights you were gone.  I hope you don’t mind.”

“No, ‘course I don’t.   It’s nice to be back here myself.  I don’t know what I did when I was at the library, but it sure wasn’t exercising.  It took me Wednesday, Thursday and half of yesterday to do what it used to take me a day to do before I hurt myself.  I reckon I just laid around and yakked with Twilight.”

“I don’t know, but you sure were happy, whatever you guys did.”

“You sayin’ I ain’t usually happy?”

“No, it was just a different happy.  Like everything was new to you and you… I cain’t describe it.  Like you didn’t have any worries, except having to come back to Sweet Apple Acres and take care of the animals and the orchard.  You got real scared whenever anypony mentioned it.  Twilight told me it was because when you first woke up she was the only one there and you were terrified.  Once she got you calmed down and got you to trust her, you never wanted to leave the library or her side.  We even had a sleepover at the library, but it got kinda crazy.  Especially when Noteworthy and his cousin showed up with Dash. Then to top it off, Soarin came by” 

“Soarin from the Wonderbolts?. What was Noteworthy doin’ there?”

“He was flirtin with you. A whole lot.”

Applejack’s eyes flew open. “Say what?  Noteworthy was flirting with me?  What the hay…?”

“eYup, and his cousin was flirtin with Twilight. Like I said, it got crazy.”

A couple of colts flirting with Applejack and Twilight?.  AJ  smiled at the thought.  With a light hearted chuckle she asked, “That left Dash and Soarin…  Were they, uh…?”

“eYup to that too.  Oh, and Derpy was there.  At least there was one normal adult that wasn’t acting all...”  Apple Bloom rotated her forehooves on either side of her head and made her eyes go googly.    

“It’s funny.” Applejack said,  “I saw Derpy yesterday and went to say hi to her but she looked really sad when she saw me and just flew off.”

“That’s kinda weird, but she does seem kinda sad these days.”

The two sisters lay in bed listening to the wind blow outside the window.

“Say AB, how long’s Twilight been gone?  It’s been about a week or so, ain’t it?”

“This’ll be the 4th day”  The little red maned filly sighed.   

“Are you sure?  Seems longer somehow.”

Applejack didn’t say anything for awhile.

“I feel kinda bad about not goin’ back to check on her the night I came home, but I just couldn't believe the mess the farm was in.   I knew Twi wasn’t here and it bothered me but with all the ponies at the party and me tryin to figure out what I needed to take care of first at the farm.  Oh hay!  I just should ‘a left that dang stupid party and gone to the Golden Oak to see what the hay was happening, but I kept waiting for her to show up.”  Applejack paused, her eyes wet with tears. “But she never did…”

“You miss her too, huh?  It seems like forever.  When you were living there I got to be with her a lot more.  It was so nice.” 

Applejack could hear emotion creeping into her little sister’s voice  “I really miss her a whole lot.”  Apple Bloom sniffed and  snuggled in tighter. “I really got to love her like family.  She’s a very special pony.”

“Yeah.” Applejack sighed, “She surely is…”


        ---------------------------------



The two of them fell asleep and didn’t wake up until late morning. Applejack stretched and yawned, then rolled over and looked at her sister.

“Say don’t you usually have a Cutie Mark Crusaders meeting on Saturday mornings?

“Not anymore”

“Why not? Ohhh- was that Twilight time?”

Apple Bloom looked up and nodded.  The expression on her face brought a pain to Applejack’s heart .  “I know sweetie...”  She pulled her little sister close and hugged her. She heard the little cries muffled by her coat.  

“I-l just love her so much AJ.”

“Yeah, me too…”  Applejack said quietly.   “Say Apple Bloom, feel like baking a pie?”

“Yeah, I guess.”

“Not too thrilled about it, huh?”

“No, it’s okay, Iong as I’m with you, it don’t matter.”  The little filly looked up at her sister and smiled, her eyes still a little teary. “Can we snuggle a little more first?  I been waitin for this forever.  I didn’t know if I’d ever snuggle with you again.”

“Why? Wasn’t I still nice to you?”

“Oh AJ, you were just so wonderful.  You were still kinda you, even when you didn’t know who you were you were sweet and loving and tryin’ so hard to make me feel better about what happened.  You hugged me a lot and you held me and we cried together when I was hurtin’ and…”  But the little filly never finished the sentence.  She grabbed her sister tightly and burst into tears as she buried her face into Applejack’s chest.. 

“Sounds like you miss her.”

Apple Bloom, unable to stop crying, nodded fiercely.  She caught her breath and lay there with her cheek against Applejack’s chest.  “That pony that you were was like I think you was before Mama and Papa died.”  She looked up at her sister, her eyes brimming with tears.  “Like you could be a little pony again and not have to take care of our family and worry about the orchard and the farm. But I was missing you so much after you got hurt.  I-I  just wanted you to stay like you was - all happy all the time and then remember everything else you forgot after the accident.  I never want you go away again AJ, I love you more than anypony ever, but I loved that pony too and I - I just miss her so much…” Apple Bloom broke down into sobs and hugged Applejack harder than before. Applejack hugged her back. 


--


The days after Twilight left the weather had been bright, sunny and warm for winter.  The muddy roads had dried and so Granny Smith had headed into Ponyville to visit a friend.  Big Mac was helping Cherilee fix a leak in the school roof that started after the snow storms.  So the two Apple sisters spent the early afternoon making a couple of apple pies. 

Apple Bloom went to the door to answer the knock. The two other Cutie Mark Crusaders came in.  Their ears were down.“Hey Apple Bloom, hey Applejack.”  they said with a sigh. 

“Howdy girls.” Applejack said,  “Feelin kinda sad too, huh?”

“Yeah,” said Scootaloo.

“We really miss Twilight.  First Rarity is gone and Spike and now Twilight!” Sweetie Belle said.  “Pretty soon there won’t be any ponies left in Ponyville at all!” She turned to Applejack with tears in her eyes.  “Applejack? Can we please be sisters again?” she asked.  Applejack bent down and opened her arms.  Sweetie Belle ran into them and hugged her as Applejack pulled her close.

“Course we can. I know, I know honey.  It’s gonna be okay.  Rarity, Spike and Twilight will be home real soon.” She held Sweetie Belle tightly and patted her back.  She could hear the little voice crying and felt tears come to her own eyes. 

“Say girls, how about a sleepover here tonight?  No ponies but us four and Granny and Mac.  We can do whatever you want.”

Sweetie Belle pulled her head back from Applejack’s shoulder and looked at her with tear-filled eyes. “Really?”

“Sure.  You all go get your stuff and come on back and we’ll start by making some ice cream to go with the pie.  Whadda ya say?”

“Yeeehaww!”  The CMC’s picked right up and jumped up and did a high hoof.

It was a wonderful night of ice cream, and pie, playing games and trying on makeup, singing, doing makeovers and telling jokes.  They built a fire in the fireplace and  Applejack read fairy tales to them and then they each made up their own.  

All of them ended with a purple alicorn who saved the day.

They all camped out by the fireplace and slept happily for the first time since their friend left. 

In the morning they got up and with Granny Smith and Big Mac they made apple pancakes with cinnamon maple syrup.  By noon, everypony was feeling much better.

“You guys want to go to the clubhouse?  We haven’t had a meeting in almost a week.” Scootaloo suggested, and they all agreed.   They started to clean the kitchen but Applejack, so thrilled to see them happy again, sent them on their way.

So now it was Sunday and with everything at the farm cleaned up and caught up, and it being the middle of winter, Applejack found herself in the rare position of having a free day. She decided to go for a walk.

As she strolled through the woods she thought of Twilight and their walks.  She needed somepony to talk to, but there was nopony that understood her like her best friend.

She decided to stop by Fluttershy’s cottage to visit with her.  They sat and talked.  She loved Fluttershy but she couldn’t stop looking at Owlicious.  He flew down and landed next to her.  He leaned into her and nuzzled. 

Fluttershy looked at them, utterly startled. “Oh my goodness!  I’ve never seen that before.  I mean there are certainly a lot of animals that are super affectionate, but I’ve never seen an owl be so affectionate.”  She looked at the little bird. “Awww, he looks so sad.  I know he must miss Twilight terribly.”  she said. She looked out the window. Applejack could see her eyes brimming with tears. “Just like the rest of us.”    Then the sweet yellow pony suddenly turned back to Applejack. “Oh I’m so sorry!  Here I am telling you how sorry I am when you must be heart broken!  You poor thing!  You two had gotten so close while she was helping you get better, and once you were all better the two of you were always laughing and having fun and making other ponies laugh.  Are you okay?”

“Uh- yeah, I mean I miss her like everypony else but it sounds like I’m supposed to miss her more.” 

        Applejack stayed and comforted Owlicious and Fluttershy.  They had tea and relaxed, talking about the time they got the dragon to leave the mountain. Soon afterward AJ left for Sugarcube Corner to see Pinkie.  On the way there, Dash swooped down.and hovered in the air just in front of her friend.

“Hey there farm girl - zappnin? 

“Howdy Rainbow.  I got all caught up with my chores at the farm and figured I’d take a walk.  I went to see Fluttershy.  She’s missing Twilight just like the rest of us.  Owlicious is there.  You might want to get some of the pets together and go visit the little fella, he’s awful down without Twilight and Spike.  I feel pretty bad for him.”

“Yeah I hear you.  Without Twilight, Rares and Spike, everything feels so different. You just gotta remember that Twi should be back in another week.  And be prepared for a bunch of lectures on old bell bonnet.  She loves that old wizard.”

Applejack chuckled “Yeah I reckon you’re right.” but her smile faded and she looked over at her friend sadly,  “But I gotta tell you Rainbow, I could really go for one of those lectures right now.”

The blue pegasus landed and sat down.  She hung her head and sighed. “Me too.  I’d give up an afternoon of flying with Soarin just to hear her lecture me on the importance of lectures.” She looked down and pawed at the damp packed dirt in the street before looking up with a hopeful smile. “Well she’ll be back before we know it, so just chill. Anyway, I gotta get back to the weather bureau.  We got some stupid meeting about those snowstorms”

“Alright, I was headed over to Sugarcube Corner.  See you later.”  The two ponies did a hoof bump and Dash shot up into the air.

Applejack looked at the stores as she made her way through the village.  Davenport, the owner and proprietor of Quills and Sofas, was putting signs in his shop windows announcing a special on quills.

“Howdy Davenport”

“Well hello there Applejack.  How’s my favorite silly pony today?”

“Pardon?”

“No ‘sitting on quills’   accidents I trust?”

Applejack looked at the store owner utterly puzzled.

“Oh, I am so sorry, you probably don’t recall any of that do you?  What a shame.  There was this one day - I guess you don’t remember but there was a time that you two came into my store.  You were laughing at something - seems like the two of you were always laughing at something, and you started to test out some of the sofa’s while she tried out out some quills.  Then you switched, and you got into a big pretend fight about which was better - quills or sofa’s.  It was certainly the funniest thing to happen in this store since I opened it. - the two of you were joking back and forth making fun of each other.  Wait, I remember - you were pretending to be this evil queen and Twilight was your pitiful step daughter. She thought it was strange to have a store that only sold quills and sofas, but you explained that it was perfectly normal, after all one could sit on a quill and write with a sofa.  Well you know how logical Twilight is.  She demanded that you demonstrate how you could write with a sofa.  You marched over to my desk here, picked up a piece of paper, lifted a corner of one of the sofas, slid the paper under the leg - which as you can see is round, and it’s hollow on the inside, and you dropped the leg on the paper.  Then you picked it up, and pulled out the paper which now had a large dark circle on it.  “What letter is that my illiterate pony?”  you demanded and she grimaced and growled but had to admit that it was the letter ‘O.’”  

Davenport was laughing so hard he could barely continue.   “Then she asked that you sit on a quill.  You smirked at her, then lay it flat on the ground and went to sit on it, but at the last minute she used her magic to turn it vertical and…”  

Applejack reached around and rubbed a sore spot on her rump, assuming that was the spot. “No, no Applejack, you never did sit on it - every time you got close to sitting on it, you’d stop and make a comment like ‘There ain’t no point to this argument!’  or  ‘You ain’t a sharp as you think you, you’re just a naughty little princess.’  They were dumb things like that, but the two of you made them so funny that the whole store was laughing hysterically by the time you were done.  You even got a standing ovation. I sold three sofas and two dozen quills that day.  You were a very popular pair.  You went all over town like a couple of comedians.  I heard you went to the retirement home and put on wigs and had the old ponies laughing so hard that some of them had to take out their dentures.”  He smiled at her and then his face became a little sad.  “I heard Twilight left to go on some scientific expedition or something. How are you holding up?  Are you okay?”

“Well yeah, I mean she’s been gone for a day or two before and we all managed without her.”

“No, I know, it’s just that we all got used to seeing you two together all the time and seeing you here without her is kind of, well... kind of sad.  But I’m sure she’ll be back soon.  You hang in there, you hear?  And remember - quills are for, well, whatever you say they are my evil Queen!” he said with a hearty laugh. “I’m sorry, I just couldn’t resist.  Oh, I should tell you that your next sofa is half price.  You just let me know when you need one.”

“Well that’s mighty nice of you.  Thanks, and I’ll surely do that.”

“And that goes for Twilight too.  And if it’s for both of you, then it’s free!” he laughed. 
 
“Uh, yeah…”  Applejack answered, thoroughly puzzled by what that meant. “I’ll remember that.  See you soon.”

“Okay Applejack, bye.”

Now what in the hay was he talking about?  Me and Twi, laughing and  galavantin’ around Ponyville together and 

Pinkie was in the middle of preparing a huge order for a wedding and couldn’t really talk, so AJ decided she might as well head back to Sweet Apple Acres. The sun had come out again so she took the long way through town, just meandering and without realizing it she found herself in front of The Golden Oak library.  Looking at it and knowing that Twilight wasn’t there depressed the hay out of her. 

After some hemming and hawing, she decided to see if anypony was there. Mayor Mare had posted a list on the bulletin board in the town square of  the ponies who would help if anypony wanted to check out a book.  Applejack happened to have the key to the library that Twilight had given her. 

She unlocked and opened the door.

“Twilight?”

 Now that was dang silly.  I know she ain’t here.  Guess I was just hoping…well maybe somepony’s here...

 She walked into the main room then went to the basement door.  She called down to the basement but the lights were off and there was no answer.  Several other hollers gave the same result.  She looked in the reading room but it was empty.  She made her way up the stairs to the living room.

Applejack walked around the room, looking at Twilight’s things.  She picked several of them up and looked them. The scent in the room wasn’t the scent she’d always associated with Twilight.  Twilight’s scent was certainly there, but it was layered in with other scents. There was something that registered in her, something far more familiar.  It made her feel so deeply melancholy that she had to stop and collect herself. Without thinking she walked slowly up the stairs to the bed loft and sat down on the bed.
           
        I reckon those two weeks I was here must be somewhere in my head, but I’ll be danged if I can remember any of it.  I don’t know what that bump on the head did, but I know I never would  have come up here and start going through Twilight’s belongings before that happened.  I sure hope I didn’t do anything to upset Twilight and make her leave. Naw, that ain’t like her.  Rarity maybe, but if I upset her that much, Twilight woulda’ said something to me. We’re way too close for that kind of filly nonsense.  

I sure wish I could remember some of it.  I’ll bet we had all kinds of fun.  I wonder if there’s some kinda spell that could help me.  I know there was that time when Twi was all upset in the library and Celestia had to do something to our memories, but it was pretty serious, besides, when Twilight comes back, she’ll tell me all about what we did. We’ll take one of our walks around Ponyville and through the orchard and she can tell me.  

Everypony in Ponyville knows what happened those weeks but me.  I got hurt, she took care of me  I got better, I went home she left town. That’s it - end of story..  

A ridiculous thought caused a chill and was immediately pushed away.

I was so happy and she was so happy, we was trotting around town like a couple of fillies bein silly and makin’ people laugh.  I don’t know who that was or what she did, but it t’weren’t me.  She was some pony who got knocked on the head!  Who knows how crazy that can make a pony?   Was I really actin like that?  Me and Twilight? Everypony tells me so, but what to all the ponies know?.  

This time she had to push a little harder to get rid of the thought.

We’re just a couple of young mares ot having fun.  Twilight was obviously relieved that I was okay, I mean except for my memory and all.  She was glad that her best friend was up and around - even getting silly a week after I was all better.  We were just having a time for ourselves. I was scared since I didn’t know anypony else, so of course I was staying with her.  Just hanging together, talking, eating together, sleeping together.  You get to know somepony pretty well that way, so why wouldn’t you be happy being with them?  Even silly?  I’m sure we didn’t sleep together every night. I wonder what that crazy party was like?  Sure wish I could remember.  Maybe at first we slept together, if I was really scared and all, but that would be only one or two nights, then I would sleep in the guest bed and Twilight would sleep in her bed. That snow storm must have been something huge from what I’ve been hearing.  I wonder what happened with the weather bureau?  I gotta ask Dash about that later. Just because we were snowed in here is no reason for us not to sleep in different beds. 

Applejack glanced over at the nightside table nearest the window.  There was an empty water glass there.  There were lots of watermark stains in the wood from the glass. She looked at the other side of the bed.  Another glass.  More stains. 

That does NOT mean we had some kind of filly-foolin affair!  Maybe the heat went out and we had to keep warm!  Ever think of that? Just because there are a lot of rings doesn’t mean anything!  I mean even if she were like that, which I dang sure know she ain’t, Twilight would never take advantage of me not knowing who I was.  Of COURSE not!  What an awful thought!  What is wrong with me? I should be ashamed for even thinking of such a thing.

Applejack smirked and shook her head at the very idea. She got up off the bed and walked around the room and came to a picture of the six of them together.  She picked it up and looked at it. In the picture she was standing to Twilight’s left, a place where she always seemed to be. She held the picture up as though it were some kind of court evidence and announced to nopony in particular:

“Yeah, me and Twilight! Lookit here - Hot and heavy!  Crazy hot lovin!  Ain’t that the most ridiculous thing you ever heard of?  I ain’t no filly fooler - leave that to Lyra and Bon-Bon and all them. I ain’t interested!”

Applejack sat down again, placing the picture frame on the bed, and looked out the window at the hills and valley’s beyond Ponyville.  

It’ll be Hearth’s Warming eve soon.  I know what to get for Granny Smith.   I think Apple Bloom wants a… I think she said… I mean if I had to have a marefriend who would it be?  If I were to have something like that,  would it be Twilight?  We’re real close friends and all and maybe we spend more time together than some of the other girls. But fall in love? Like in romantic love?  With a mare? That’s just crazy talk.  Of all the stupid questions, that one right there has got to be the stupidest. It’s a complete waste of time to even think about!  Which is why I ain’t never thought about it!”

She looked down at the picture, rolled her eyes and smiled, shaking her head slowly.

“It’s just silly,  I mean just… but let’s say I had to.  Like, oh… okay- somepony had kidnapped Apple Bloom and said “Pick a mare to fall in love with or you’ll never see your baby sister again!”  If it were somethin like that where I really had to pick a mare?”

She looked at the picture for awhile in silence.  

“Well... I reckon I’d have to say Twilight.  I mean let’s face it , she is smart and could probably learn how to do at least a few things around the farm...”

Applejack picked up the picture and held it, looking at it. She didn’t say anything for a long time.  She gently touched Twilight’s image with the tip of her hoof. She spoke softly.

“I mean you are beautiful.  And you have given me so much comfort when I was hurtin inside.  I mean really hurtin. All those talks together. I could tell you stuff I wouldn’t ever tell nopony else. You could get me to tell you about things in my heart that… .all the  things we’ve shared.  All those things that you told me that nopony ever knew about. I guess you know my heart better ‘n…well…”

Applejack paused and looked away, her eyes welling up.

“Maybe there was something... you know, something that was between just you and me and nopony else.”  She looked back at the picture, blinked and felt the tear that had been at the edge of her eyelid fall and land softly on the glass. The little farm pony looked at the smiling face in the wooden frame.. She swallowed as another tear fell on the picture.

“Twi?”  Applejacks voice was strained as she fought back the emotions.  “There is something inside me that is broken and I don’t think I can fix it, it’s broke too bad.  Do you know what’s wrong?  What happened?  Did you and me… ?  Maybe we did, but it’s okay.  We can put that past us and get on with things like they used to be. Right?”  

Then Applejack started to cry. “Just come back to me and we can fix it,  but I can’t do it alone, I can’t do it by myself.  I need you to tell me what happened.  I need you to help me fix what’s broke.”  She began to cry harder and through a broken voice the proud little farm pony’s honest heart said what it had to.

“I need you.”        

She sat looking up at the ceiling, unable to stop crying.  She tried to regain control but it was useless.  Not knowing why, she lifted a pillow from the bed and pressed it against the side of her face.  As she did, her body began to shake with sobs that she was helpless to stop.  She looked down at the living room for some clue.  Her eyes came to rest on the spheres in their cradle on the mantle.  They seemed important.  Then she remembered -  but the remembered thought seemed just out of reach and then it vanished.  She reached and scrambled after it in her mind but it was gone and not a shred of it remained. Incredible pain came to fill its place and the little earth pony was powerless to stop it and so succumbed to it and lay down on the bed and cried.
                                           
        ______________________________________

           When Applejack awoke it was dark outside. All the crying had exhausted her and she’d fallen asleep.  The pillow was damp and her mane was matted.  She sat up and took a deep breath.  The feelings inside threatened to overtake her again, and she knew she had to get out of there, but she didn’t want to.  It felt so safe, but so empty.
           
She stood up, turned on the lights and walked down the stairs to the living room. She called down to the library but could see that the lights were off.  No answer. She walked around again, still looking for something that would spark a memory, but other than the intense but vague pain in her heart, there was nothing.  She began to absent mindedly open and close drawers in desks and tables.
           
        On one of the tables was a stack of mail; most had been opened and left in a pile.  Very unlike Twilight, she thought.  At the bottom of the pile were a couple of account statements from book clubs.  Several of the titles had nothing to do with magic or science or astronomy.  Applejack smiled. “Ohh my,  Twilight, you naughty pony…” she said aloud. Then she noticed that the oldest of the mail was dated the day that she’d been hurt.  As she flipped through the stack she came across an open envelope with a return address in gold leaf – “The Office of the Council Chancellor.”  It was addressed to Twilight and it was postmarked the day after Applejack had been hurt.  The envelope had been sealed with the Royal Canterlot coat of arms. She pulled the letter out and read it.  The cursive writing was beautiful but had an official and stern feeling to it.
           
“Your Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle,
           Thank you for submitting your application for inclusion in the 4th tier of The Ordeals.  As you are no doubt aware, due to your unique circumstances special consideration was given to your application.  While there were a number of us on the council who, due to your age, as well as certain other issues., felt we would be doing you a disservice to permit your participation at this point in your life, there were several key individuals who spoke on your behalf and persuaded a majority of the council to approve your inclusion.
           You are 15 years younger than anypony ever permitted to apply for inclusion in 4th tier Ordeals in the over 2000 years the trials have been conducted.  Please remember that the circumstances of the trials may change at any given time at the behest of the council to judge what we have perceived as your areas of weakness.
           In the event that you successfully complete the trials, your performance will be evaluated over the 3 days following the completion.  You will be notified within 7 days following that evaluation, of our final determination.
           Should the council conclude that you prevailed, you will be summoned to appear before them.  Should the outcome be otherwise, expect to receive standard notification.
           Once again, as explained to you during the application submission process, should you be approved, you will be given a date to report to the council.  That date may change at any time at the Council’s behest. If for any reason you are unable to report to the council at the time requested, you will not be permitted to reapply for inclusion for two cycles - a period of 22 years. If you fail The Ordeals, you will not be permitted to reapply for 33 years. Should either of these situations come to pass, it will be considered in any future request for application.
           Your initial reporting date has changed. You are commanded to appear before the council the Thursday following the next fair moon.

Sincerely
Oak Goldenhoof
Council Chancellor.”

           As she read the letter Applejack’s heart began to beat faster and harder. She was past  trying to stop it.   She became vaguely aware how dizzy she felt and suddenly knew she had to sit down.  She went to the couch and tucked a pillow against her stomach and leaned forward, clenching it there with her hoof.

The last two paragraphs were too frightening to read and the words looked all jumbled in her head.  If she didn’t read them then she could just walk away and convince herself that she didn’t understand it.  She was invading Twilight’s privacy and shouldn’t be reading her mail.  After taking several deep breaths she tried to clear her mind and she read them again.
           
All the panic returned as she carefully absorbed the meaning of it.  She knew what had happened without even looking at a calendar.

Twilight had given up her life’s dream to stay and take care of her, to stay and be with her.  

There was only one reason that she would do that.
           
        Applejack leaned her head back and looked up at the ceiling and bit down hard on her lower lip but knew it was hopeless.  The pressure threatened to crush her.  The raw emotion came pouring out, filling the empty room.  Heart wrenching sobs that left her breathless, angry cries of agony.
           
        “WHAT DID YOU DO?!!  WHY DID YOU DO THIS TWILIGHT?!!  WHY??!!”  He head still back, she was screaming and sobbing hysterically now, fully aware of the answers.  “DAMN YOU TWILIGHT!!  WHY DID YOU PUT THIS ON ME??!!  WHAT THE HAY DID I EVER DO TO YOU??!!”     YOU RUINED YOUR LIFE!!  DO YOU KNOW THAT YOU STUPID  PONY??!!”   The language that she’d heard in the streets of Manehattan both when she was a filly at her Aunt and Uncle Orange’s and later with her friends came blasting out of her, threatening to rip the skin in her throat to ribbons.  “FOR WHAT?!  DON’T YOU DARE SAY IT WAS FOR ME!!   DON’T YOU PUT THIS ON ME!  THIS WAS YOUR LIFE-!!  HOW MANY TIMES DID YOU TELL ME ABOUT THESE TESTS?!  HOW YOU DREAMED OF EVEN BEING ALLOWED TO APPLY?!!  IT WAS YOUR LIFE!!”  

She stopped and caught her breath as the last words rang horribly throughout the building.  “Y-YOU FELL IN LOVE WITH ME DIDN”T YOU?  WELL, WELL, JUST  F-F-FUCK YOU!!  YOU HEAR THAT?  AND THE JOKE IS ON YOU SUGACUBE  BECAUSE  I HATE YOU!  I FUCKING HATE YOU FOR THIS!!  I FUCKI-”
           
        Applejack choked on her tears and went into a violent coughing spell.  For a moment she thought she would vomit but she took a deep breath and stopped it.  She lay on her side on the floor in the fetal position, the letter and the pillow crushed into her stomach, her cries reduced to little mewling sounds interspersed with great gulps of air as she periodically convulsed in what had become a physical pain.
           
        Downstairs, the library door slammed shut.
           
“Hey little sister, you up there?  I’ve been all over Ponyville looking for you and I know you are so don’t bother denying it”
           
“Go AWAY!!”
           
At the sound of the pain in her voice, the thunder of heavy Clydesdale hooves was suddenly heard bounding up the stairs.  It shook the mighty oak straight down to the roots.  Big Mac ran to his sister and picked her up in his arms and held her.  After a while he set her on the sofa and went to get a cold compress for her head.  She had not stopped crying, but it had subsided into little shaking sobs.

“Easy there Sis, it’s okay..”  he said and pulled up a chair.  He slowly mopped her forehead.  She wouldn't look at him, she just stared,  Her eyes bloodshot and puffy.  Her lower lip quivered with every breath.  When she finally looked at her brother he couldn’t take the pain on her face and just pulled her to him and held her tight.  He kept whispering “It’s okay, it’s okay.”

“What happened?  She pulled away so she could look in his eyes.

Big Mac was worried as he looked at her.  He spoke sweetly, his voice was deep, soft and warm.  He smiled sadly at his little sister.  “I’ve never seen her like that.  You wouldn’t have recognized her AJ, or yourself.  The two of you were so incredibly happy just being in the same room together.  I can’t say what was in your heart or in hers, but whatever you had  between you was something very special.”  He looked at her and gently pushed back a piece of her mane that had fallen into her face.

“D-did she fall in love with me after I woke up?  How did it happen?” Applejack sniffed.  Her voice was scratchy from crying.

“I can’t rightly say.  She told me she’d written a letter to you after the accident, she told me where she put it in case anything happened to her.  It might help you understand.”

Big Mac went upstairs to the loft and returned with a folded letter.  There were spots where the ink had run, but it was legible.

“I-I don’t know Mac.  I don’t know if I can read that.  I just don’t think of her like that.  I love her as much as anypony in my life, I feel like she’s family, like the closest sister I ever had.  We share things on walks that we never told anypony else.  But that’s all”

“I think you need to read this anyway AJ.  If you ever cared about her, you owe it to her.  Don’t worry, I’ll stay here with you.”

“Did you read it?” she asked.

He shook his head “It wasn’t addressed to me.”

Applejack’s hooves were shaking as she took the letter from her brother.  As she read it, Mac could see the tears in her eyes.  He sat beside her and held her as she worked hard to suppress her sobs.  She wouldn’t stop reading though.  

Dear Applejack,
I need to talk to you, but I can’t, so I’m writing this to you.  I may not give it to you but I need to say it…
There are things that happen in life that make you re-evaluate everything you thought you knew. When something happens that makes the things you thought were important suddenly seem trivial, you wonder what else about yourself you have been wrong about.
It’s close to 3 o'clock in the morning and you’re all I’ve thought about for the last 17 hours. Seeing you lying there so helpless, with the tubes coming out of you just terrifies me.  I think about what kind of pony you are, how you are always there putting others first, usually it seems like it’s me.  If anything happens to you, if you don’t pull through, and I know you’d call that “stinkin thinkin” but I just don’t know what I’ll do.
I can’t write down here what I’m feeling because I don’t know if I’m ready to admit it to myself.  I have the feelings but I don’t have the words.  It’s hard to think about them and I need to lie now and say that I’m not sure what they are, I think because the truth is too hard to accept.
I've discovered how important you are in my life. You are so smart, courageous, strong and so steady (and SO stubborn!)  I worry about all my friends, especially when I think of all the dangerous things we've done. If I were to lose Rainbow, or Fluttershy or Pinky or Rarity, my life would never be the same, it would leave a hole in the world, and in my heart but I think with help from each other, we could all get through it.
Somehow though now it seems different, maybe it’s because you’re really hurt, but if I lost you it would be more than losing a part of my strength, of my life and my world, it would be losing a very special part of my heart, one that I don’t know if I could live without.  
Why did it take this for me to see how much I love you?  
Because I’ve always known how much I loved you.  That’s not really it is it?  It’s a little different.  Okay, a lot different.   I have feelings that I just don’t understand. There are feelings that have me confused about you and me.  I look at you lying in my bed, seriously hurt, maybe dying, and I want to comfort you.
Oh great, now I’m crying again, but I just want to climb into bed next to you and hold you, and if you died I would gladly die there with you, as long as you were in my arms.
There are so many things I want to tell you and when I think of what they are, it scares me.  I mean, I love all 5 of you but when I think about you, and telling you that I love you, I imagine myself standing there, looking into her your beautiful green eyes, and then before I know it, I hear my heart say that “all that I am loves you, with all my heart and soul, and I don’t want to live unless you’re in my life.’
It’s a different love, one that I don’t have any experience with.  Maybe the sort of love my brother feels for Cadence.  Until this accident I didn’t know I had these feelings.  
I’m sorry, That’s a lie and you are the element of truth and would not want me to lie.  I’ve never thought about mares in that way, but with you it’s different.  I had just figured that one day I would find a smart and strong steed and we would marry and have foals.  I will still probably have to do that unless I can find courage that I’m afraid I don’t have, that I’ve never had.  Facing Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis, Discord, even Trixie, took all the courage I thought I had, but it was nothing compared to this.  Courage is facing something even though you’re terrified of it. I guess it’s why I’ve never faced this.  I was so afraid of the truth behind my feelings but mostly of losing you if I told you, so I never told myself.  
Some Princess huh?
Now that I’m facing those feelings I need to see if I have the courage to tell you.  If I can’t then I might be able to live with it as long as you were in my life.   I’m sure if I told everypony how I feel I would probably be outcast by Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and considered unfit to be a Princess.
I’ve thought a lot about this since I know that it’s not that simple.  As a Princess, I have very serious responsibilities to Equestria and if I gave it up, if I abdicated, it could cause a lot of problems. Equestria has enemies who would gladly take advantage of any disruption in the royal hierarchy.  Could I walk away from it to always be with you, to love you and try to make you happy? I could, for me I would, gladly, but I have so many depending on me.
It would be a lie to say that I didn’t have any idea about being made an Alicorn or a princess one day, but not so soon.  My true dream would be for you to rule beside me.  I could do so much for you and, well, let’s face it, I’d be going to you all the time anyway for help, just the way I do now.  
I never thought anything was more important than my studies, or what Princess Celestia thought of me, or my magic, but then there was this accident and everything is different. 
I love you Applejack that love dwarfs everything I used to think was important.
I guess the newest and most confusing part is, the physical part.  When I think about how much I want you, you know - that way - I expect myself to feel incredible self-loathing and disgust.  But I don't, I look at you there with the bandage on your head and the tubes and I want to do more than hold your hoof and comfort you, I want to hold you close to me, next to me, feeling your warmth and giving you mine.  I’ve tried to tell myself that it’s wrong and to just stop thinking this way.  But Applejack it won’t stop and I can’t lie to myself about it, I don’t know if I’ll ever be brave enough to tell you, or if I’ll always have to keep it inside. I only know that since the accident my life and what I value has changed and I will never be the same.  No matter what happens, I love you and I will always love you.

By the time she finished she was unable to stop crying.  Big Mac held her and rocked her back and forth.  After she’d fallen asleep he lay her down on the sofa and covered her with a quilt.  He went out and got some firewood then built a fire.  He selected a book from the library and then returned to sit by the fire to read and watch over her.
> Free As A Bird
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Free as a bird
It's the next best thing to be
Free as a bird "      
Lennon & McCartney, The Beatles




Twilight lay quietly on the warm sandy shore at the edge of the river. She listened to  the sounds of the water, the steady current endlessly moving, flowing, carrying leaves, grass, and twigs on some unknown journey.  As she felt her coat drying in the warm sun, her thoughts began to turn inward.

Being is being.  I am but a grain of rice in a field of millions of grains of rice. My spirit floats as a grain of rice on the river, without resistance or worry.  I am only here, now, calm and at peace with all around me. I am a part of nature and nature is a part of me, we are one, in one loving family.  I have found my true family and that is nature which accepts and loves me. I am at one with all the animals, the plants, the earth.

        Twilight heard a noise close by and smiled, then slowly opened her eyes.  Not a foot away on the sand in front of her face was a scorpion.

“AHHHHH!!!” she screamed and jumped up into a sitting position, pushing frantically backwards in the sand, digging in with her rear hooves and scooting away on her rump. She sat panting and shaking in fear.  The scorpion, unconcerned, turned and skittered away.  She stared at it, terrified it might change its mind, but it continued on its way. As she lifted her hoof to her chest, in preparation to perform the calming motion, she saw how it trembled.

        Oh, who am I kidding?  I’m not one with nature!  She looked down and sighed.

I’m just one.

Standing up, she gave her wings a quick, strong pump, thrusting herself into the sky and leaving the ground far below.  As she ascended, she looked out to the horizon.  It was a vague white line that gradually faded to a deep blue.  Down below the earth fell farther and farther away..

Banking off to the right she went into a dive, building up speed before pulling back and going into a climb.  As she did so she turned her attention to her wings. at what they were doing, suddenly recalling the day she had been transformed into an Alicorn and how it felt the first time she stretched them out.  She thought about her first clumsy  attempts at flying.  The nerve endings were still developing so she was unaware during those first flights how much stress she was putting her new additions through. The deep aches she felt as she lay in bed that night caused her to re-consider their advantages.  But then she discovered something...
        
        A couple of days after Twilight had been transformed into an alicorn, Rainbow Dash introduced the young princess to something amazing that had a subtle but profound effect.  Twilight Sparkle was not a pony given to swearing.  There were certain words that were simply not permitted in the Night Velvet household and while Twilight had developed a knowledge of them through overheard conversations at the academy, she had only muttered "darn it" once or twice and then gasped at herself for having lost control.  

Rainbow Dash, on the other hoof, was fluent not only with most of those words, but was intimately familiar with the all the erogenous nerve  bundles spread throughout pony wings, (especially her own...)   During the time in question, Dash had approached Twilight (while the new princess was giving one of her frequent lectures on the importance of something or other) and gone straight for ground zero, tracing a nerve line across the back of the wing toward the body and then up the crease where the wing was attached to her side. This single stroke instantly brought Twilight to the edge of an orgasm - something else  with which the young princess was hardly familiar.

In that moment Twilight Sparkle learned three things: 1.Pony wings are for more than just flying  2. Sometimes there is only one word to speak in a situation, even if it is a forbidden word, and 3. There really were such things as wing boners. (There was a fourth - she just might be in love with Rainbow Dash - but that faded with the desire.)

"Fuh-fuh-fuh-fuck!!!!"  Twilight moaned.  "Uhhhnngg" she sighed as her hind legs trembled then buckled, causing her to land on her rump. Her head arched back in ecstasy her mouth opening in ecstatic silence as her wings suddenly spread out and became erect, shimmering brightly. 

Rainbow Dash turned red in an effort not to laugh and the remaining four stared at Twilight utterly thunderstruck.  Upon landing back on her fore hooves, the now panting Twilight, smiled weakly and proceeded to pass out, tipping slowly over.

In their past couple of weeks together, Applejack had wanted to see if she could learn how to bring Twilight to orgasm just by caressing her wings, but Twilight had found the intimate passion she craved with Applejack was to be felt only when the two of them lay together, caressing and tasting each other, wordlessly moving from position to position, pleasing one another and sharing the intimacy of the intertwined sighs, giggles and little gasps as their passions rose and finally, looking into each others eyes bright with excitement, amid kisses and little cries of pleasure, they joined in an inevitably powerful orgasm, followed again and again by more until sated and spent, they lay in each others arms, safe and happy, and drifted off to sleep.  As a result, they never got around to exploring with Twilight’s wings. 

        It was the first time she’d thought about sex and Applejack since that night.  She kept her thoughts as far from what happened as she could and focused on preparing for this journey.  She had let the gaping emotional wound form a protective covering, though she knew it was fragile.

Now she needed strength and so poked a little of the scar, terrified of being unable to stop herself from tearing it off completely. The brief remembrance that she allowed herself of what happened that last early morning extinguished all desire.  She used the pain of the recollection to strengthen her resolve to do what she’d come out here to do.  She pushed the thoughts quickly away.

        Well I guess it’s time...No it is time.  This is so scary but I need to get on with my life and let’s face it, this is the only way..  I know myself and I know that if I don’t, I’ll just end up living my life somewhere between what I was and nothing at all. It would be gray misery.

I need to kill Twilight Sparkle.

        On this last flight over the desert, Twilight looked at the land, at the beauty and the death trying to let her mind empty.  She began to climb again, higher and higher, spending all her focus on pumping her wings, fast and hard, clearing her mind.  It became harder as the air got thinner and the temperature dropped.        

“This is where you get strong, Twi…”   Rainbow Dash had told her.  “High up here - where the air is thin and cold and you have to pump like mad.”  

It had not been the Rainbow Dash that anypony on the ground knew.  During their conversation the young pegasi’s usual cocksure attitude had fallen away, revealing a young pony who was both sad and serious. It had been several moths earlier as the two of them flew high over Ponyville.  Dash had asked Twilight to come flying with her under the pretense of seeing how Twilight was doing with her complex flying skill assignments Dash had given her.

Dash was usually playful, slipping beneath her and flipping over on her back then tickling Twilight’s belly.  While it made Twilight laugh, it made Rainbow laugh even harder. Sometimes Dash would tug her tail or tickle her sensitive underhoof.

Today Dash made Twilight go through the practice routine that Dash had choreographed for her. Twilight performed it flawlessly and Dash smiled and double hoof-bumped her. Despite Rainbow’s smile, Twilight sensed something was wrong. Hovering across from her, Dash looked away into the distance.

“What’s the matter Rainbow? “

The pegasi looked down and sighed. “Well, see Twi, there was this time in my life when things were not exactly what I would call good.  Something happened that upset me and so I began to spend a lot of time up here.  It takes a lot of wing power to stay up here and there isn’t much air, so you really have to work, it helped me relieve the stress…”

        “Can we drop to a lower altitude?” Twilight asked “That workout really wore me out.”  She fully expected a smart-flank reply, so it surprised her when Dash said simply,

        “Oh, sorry.  Yeah, sure.”

        “What happened Rainbow?”  Twilight asked, flying up to her friend,  Dash was deeply touched by the amount of concern in her friend's voice. “You know can tell me, I won’t tell anypony else.”

        “Yeah I know.  I-I guess I’m just not ready to talk about it…” she looked away. “I don’t know if I’ll ever be.”

        Several weeks later Dash had gone to Manehattan for that weekend. Rarity had told Twilight that Dash was going to meet a secret admirer, but when Dash returned and Twilight asked her about it,  Rainbow blew it off, saying it had been Soarin, but he had to leave so she just hung out and did some sightseeing. Twilight could see that Dash had changed a lot over that weekend and that the story was a lie, but she knew better than to press her about it.

        These thoughts of Dash had distracted Twilight, but she’d kept beating her wings. Now the desert was far below and the blue of the atmosphere at this altitude was pure and deep..  Twilight suddenly felt very small.  What was an Alicorn princess against all of this?  All these creatures living across this land.  Somewhere far behind her was the hamlet of Ponyville, sitting beneath the hills and orchards of the Apple Family Farm, around which Ponyville had been founded. Ahead was a mystery, strange places and strange creatures.

Twilight pumped her wings madly for as long as she could, trying to take it all in one last time so that she could always remember what it was like to fly.  She felt emotions overwhelmed her as she thought about just how much she had come to love flying, a chance to be alone in the beautiful solitude.

Suddenly she turned and dove straight down, first pumping like mad then tucking her wings tightly beside her like a falcon.  It was then that the absolute unfairness of it all hit her, re-igniting the dark thoughts that had emerged that awful morning.  Thoughts that made her test the truths about Alicorn immortality.  She opened her tucked wings enough to give another quick short burst.  The acceleration released adrenaline into her bloodstream and so she did it again, this time harder and faster. As she picked up speed, she felt deep, powerful anger rise within her.  The fury she’d suppressed exploded and she drove herself faster now, imagining herself slamming hard into the ground, determined to kill herself, suddenly full of hate for everypony, even Applejack.  And then, as she realized just how much she hated the farm pony, a rage filled her so deep it almost blinded her. She would teach her all about pain, make her hurt as much as she hurt.  Make her cry as Twilight had.  Then she saw Applejack’s face, saw her curled up somewhere, in utter pain, crying. and she realized how stupid she was being, how selfish, how absurd and how fiercely she loved Applejack, no matter what had happened.

She was at the edge of control and strained to ease out her wings just a tiny bit to create drag. She was terrified the wind would catch her wings and blow them quickly back, tearing tendons and ligaments before snapping them off at the socket. But Rainbow had trained her well.  Her wings had become very strong and now, little by little she began to slow herself down.  She thought it was working but it seemed as though the ground was rising to meet her at an alarming speed.  She felt her strength beginning to fail as her whole body strained to regain control.  With one last burst of energy, she pulled back hard.  The little flecks of darkness began to creep in from her peripheral vision then suddenly she leveled out to horizontal flight.  At this speed, with her wings open just a little, she came in low and very fast, shooting over the land, the ground beneath her just a blur.  Utterly ecstatic that she was alive she was unable to keep from smiling.  Off in the distance ahead she saw a long shallow lake and in a moment had crossed the shoreline and was over water. She dropped to where she was just a foot or so above it.  The low pressure beneath her pulled a rooster tail of water ripping up just behind her snapping tail as she shot over the lake. She pulled back up at the end of the lake and headed straight up.

I’m going to try it!!

She let her momentum carry her straight up.  She slowed and then just before reaching  a stall, closed her eyes and with a smile, tilted her head back.  The change in her center of gravity caused her to fall backward.  If not done correctly, the maneuver would leave you spinning  out of control and recovery would be extremely difficult. But it was perfect. She went into a straight, slow, dive and pulled herself out gracefully with a laugh.  Heading back toward the now perfectly flat lake she found herself unable to stop the laughter, but then suddenly a powerful unbidden rush of emotion hit her and she burst into tears.  

The lake’s surface was as still as glass and as she slowly glided over it she saw in its reflection a young alicorn looking back at her.  She was lavender with dark hair the colors of the sky just after the sun had set.  She wore her hair in bangs and her tail was cut straight.  She had eyes the color of the horizon just before the light left the sky. There were streaks of color in her mane and tail and she looked at them, reflected in the surface of the water.

Twilight Sparkle loved that pony with all her heart and soul.  It was a love that had grown stronger in the past few weeks with the help of Applejack.  She took one long final look and said goodbye. The pain was indescribable.

Drawing in a sharp breath, determined not to succumb to her emotions, Twilight banked around 180 degrees.  Ahead, just beyond the lake she saw the long flat strip of land, her last runway, and lined it up.  When landing near mountain tops at extremely high altitudes where the air was thin,  you couldn’t just hover and land, you had to find a long stretch of flat land then come in fast, galloping as fast as you could.  If you messed up, the crash could do some serious damage. Dash had taken her to some mountains so she could try it. It had taken a lot of practice, but Twilight had finally mastered it to the point where she’d turned it into almost an art form.  Dash had loved watching how she did it.  As it was to be her very last landing, Twilight wanted to end it on a high note.  She could see the waves of heat rising off the ground along its length as she did so.  It looked as though the air was melting.

Unconsciously her legs started galloping in the air as fast as they could move in preparation for landing.  Several small rabbits, owls and foxes looked up, transfixed at the sight of a beautiful young alicorn speeding not 10 feet over the desert floor with such natural grace that all their chittering sounds, all their motion stopped .  They looked at her sweet young noble face and could not understand why the tears fell from the corner of her eyes, why her chin trembled or know the reason for pitiful sound that came from her.  They only knew it was the sound of a young heart breaking.

The tips of her hooves brushed the earth. skimming the desert floor. She wept as her hooves, galloping madly, hit the ground, kicking up dust.  She left her wings open, gliding just at ground level as she galloped like the wind.  She watched the land, speeding just under her and pulled her hooves up slightly, her heart aching for just another moment aloft.  Straining, stretching, she reached out with her wing tips as far as she could, her wings trembling with the effort, and she cried harder.  Finally, unable to hold on anymore she let her full weight come down on her madly galloping hooves.  As she did, she cried out in anguish, bursting into tears and slowly came to a run, then a canter, then a walk,  and finally a stop. She stood there, head down, panting hard and collapsed on the desert floor, sobbing, knowing she would never take to the sky again..


_______________________



Walking back up the narrow trail that led to the cave she welcomed the calm that inevitably followed the raw outpouring of emotion  At the top of the path she stepped up onto the back of the large flat stone outcropping and walked to its edge.  Looking out over the desert she drew a deep if slightly shaky breath, and wiped a stray tear from her cheek before turning back and walking into the cave

Once in the tent, she reached over and pulled her saddle bag closer.  Opening it, she began poking among the contents, searching for something.  Finally she pulled out a small blue velvet box.  She opened it slowly. Two little necklaces, their delicate chains intertwined but not tangled, lay within.  From each hung a tiny charm, a golden apple that came to a point like a heart. They were identical save that one had a small emerald in the one leaf that grew from the apple’s stem, the other a deep purple sapphire.  Twilight closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, determined to remain calm. Then standing and stepping out of the tent with the small box, she walked over to the side of the cave near the wall.

Her eyes closed in deep concentration she slowly exhaled then drew a slow, measured breath.  

As she prepared herself, her heart began to beat strong and hard and she gritted her teeth, unable to keep herself from breaking a key discipline when using magic.  Suddenly she burst into a fit of laughter and had to stop. She’d  recalled an incident from the Canterlot academy…

She could never stop herself from gritting her teeth or squinting when concentrating on a powerful spell though it was considered very bad form and her professors would often chide her for it. One even went so far as to bring her before the Princess for punishment. Twilight was still very young and the professor, suddenly having a student 3 years younger than the rest of his class,  took umbrage at having to “foal sit.”  On that particular day, Celestia was in no mood for the interruption.

“What is the meaning of this?” she demanded.

“It’s Twilight Sparkle your highness” he said, his voice full of annoyance. “She cannot perform a power spell without either squinting or gritting her teeth.  Sometimes she’s been seen doing both.”   

The princess looked sternly at Twilight.

“Show me!” she snapped.

Twilight, on the verge of tears, trembled visibly.

“I said show me.” the Princess repeated, obviously restraining her rage.

Twilight, now shaking so uncontrollably that she had to sit, squinted hard and gritted her teeth,

“Professor, is this the behavior of which you speak?” Celestia asked.

“It is that very behavior your highness.”

“And tell me,” she continued, her face suddenly softening and her voice changing to one typically used when addressing tiny foals or puppies. “Is that not just the cootest wittow face you ever saw?” and with that reached over and touched Twilight's cheek.
 

Twilight’s eyes opened wide in amazement and as she looked up at the adoring face her mentor, a tear spilled from her eye. Celestia  leaned closer to her, her countenance radiating benevolence. “Would you mind doing that again my most faithful student?” she asked.  Twilight reached up with her little hoof and wiped her nose with the back of her hoof.  A handkerchief materialized and and was carefully applied, wiping the little mare’s nose. 

“That better?”  The princess had asked. A little nod and a tiny smile answered her. Then Twilight happily obeyed, putting everything she had into it. “Ohhhhh!!” squealed the princess,  “That is SO ADORABLE!!!”  “As if I you couldn’t get any cuter!”

Utterly dumbstruck, the Professor could only gape in astonishment.  Finally, regaining his composure, he spoke "With all due respect your highness,  her relationship with you notwithstanding, if Ms. Sparkle expects to graduate, certain skills must be mastered."

With a raised eyebrow Celestia slowly turned her attention toward him.

“And what, professor, is Miss. Sparkles average in your class?”

"Off the top of my head, well, I don't think..."

Celestia continued to look at him, her expression unchanged.

“94 your highness”

“Ahhhh, 91.” Celestia said sagely

The professor, well aware of the game the Princess was playing, sighed and closed his eyes.

“No, your highness, it’s 94”

“OHHHH? Ninety four?  And tell me, what is the next highest average in that class?”

“84”

Twilight turned to him and scrunching up her face, stuck out her tongue.  He glared back in response.

“And teeth gritting and squinting each count for how many points each?”

“That's not the issue your highness.  The point is that the energy used to, uh, make that expression, draws energy and focus from the spell and interrupt one’s ability to concentrate.  It’s a discipline taught to all first year students. ”

“94 did you say?”

The Professor sighed, “Yes, your highness…”

“Well it’s clear that Miss Sparkle is utterly lacking in her ability to control her face. You may return to your class Professor. I will deal with Ms. Sparkle.”  

As soon as the professor had teleported back to the classroom,  Celestia spoke to her, sternly but not unkindly, and admonished her to try harder.  “But before you do - let me see that face again!” the princess said with a smile.

The two of them spent the next fifteen minutes making silly faces at each other,


-------------------------


Twilight smiled at the memory and wiped a tear from her eye.  She regained her composure and once again began to concentrate. From within her horn a light began to glow, it was a shade of deep lavender, rich and soft. Gradually it intensified, as Twilight gathered her life force, controlling and forcing the negative and positive charges into alignment.  The strain began to show on her face as the strength of the power continued to rise.  The drops of sweat that dripped from her forehead, fell and landed in the dust of the cave’s floor.

 Suddenly, bursting from the tip of her horn, a sharp beam of bright light shot straight down into the floor of the cave, cutting deep into the stone. Tiny bits of stone shot up as she cut, filling the air with clouds of dust.   Twilight created a second spell to charge those particles, magnetizing them so that they clung together in the air and settled to the cave floor. It took a tremendous amount of effort but when she was done a small rectangular hold three inches wide, four inches long and six inches deep had been dug.  

She stood panting for a moment, bathed in sweat.  She walked out to the cave opening and let the breeze lift her perspiration from her coat, cooling her.  After several moments she  turned back and using the same cutting spell, marked several key places in the cave with little cuts in the stone. The moment she was done, Twilight collapsed on the cave floor in utter exhaustion.  Her peripheral vision became fuzzy right before darkness overtook her..

Still dazed, she woke up on the cave floor several minutes later. After several deep breaths, she sat up and got her bearings.  There on the floor of the cave beside her was the little box.  She opened it  and looked at the necklace.  Amidst the dirt and dust of the cave, it looked pure and sweet and precious.  She recalled the morning she’d removed it from around Applejack’s neck.  It seemed like another lifetime. 

Slowly the necklace floated up in front of her.  She brought it to her lips and gently kissed it.  Then using her magic to clean a part of the floor, she lay the necklace softly there. She then closed her eyes and recited the ancient spell.  It was from the book of magic that Celestia kept in the locked room of the Canterlot library.  For the last time,  she shape shifted.  Her wings shrunk until they were no more and her coat took on a gray tone.  With some deft changes to the design of her cutie mark, she changed it to a compass rose, not unlike Daring Do’s. Finally she was back to being a unicorn, resembling little of who she had once been.  The only physical features she was unable to change, that nopony could change, for there was no magic that could change them, were her eyes and her voice. All attempts to change these last two features over the millennia had ended disastrously with the subjects blinded and or mute.

Now she prepared for the spell.  She closed her eyes and went into a deep trance, much like the one she’d gone into the last time she and Applejack had made love.  Sensing every molecule in her body, every proton and electron, every point in her aura, she aligned their positive and negative charges. She isolated her power, all her magical ability, separating it. She bowed her head and closed her eyes. A thin, pure shaft of light emanated from her horn to the tiny emerald in the apple.  Twilight felt her magic weaken as she transferred more and more of it to the emerald.  Then it stopped.

Twilight continued to breath deeply and regularly and slowly brought herself out of the trance. Opening her eyes she looked carefully at the emerald and could see the tiny star shaped light of her cutie mark glowing within.  She tried some simple levitation spells.  No problem. She started a fire with no difficulty.  All the simple spells she tried, worked fine.  

Then she tried to shape shift.  Summoning all her strength, all her concentration, she tried performing the spell but it was utterly useless. It was both a matter of power and a matter of complexity.  Using her levitation spell she lifted the necklace up and placed it tenderly in the case next to the other one and gently closed the lid.  She placed the case in the little vault she’d cut into the floor of the cave and with the stone dust left from her earlier work she used a spell and mixed magical potion that made it into a mortar  She did not fill the vault with her mixture, but rather sealed over the top with a three inch layer and smoothed it until it was impossible to tell that the rock floor had ever been disturbed.

It was early afternoon by the time she’d gotten everything packed up and stowed in her saddle bag.  She lifted it and lowered it onto her back then strapped on her bedroll. With a last look around the cave she decided it was time to go.  From the rock outcropping she stirred up a small dust devil, lifting dust and debris and scattering it all over the cave’s interior.  When she finished, the inside of the cave looked as though nopony had entered it for years.


-----------------------------------------------



On the trail leading down from the mouth of the cave, a fly buzzed by Twilight’s ear, she flicked it involuntarily.  The fly dodged the flick but didn’t take the hint.

First sign of life I’ve seen since that scorpion, kinda strange.  Part of the reason  I came to the desert was solitude, but right now even that fly is welcome company. Of all the friends I’ve ever made, he has to be the smallest, she thought with a smile.

The trail leading down to the desert floor was steep and she carefully navigated around the small rocks that jutted up from the packed earth.

Journey - definition: the act of traveling from one place to another. I think it should include from one life to another or one pony to another, sounds like something Zecora or Golden Spike might say.  Was he aware of all I was going through?  Looking back on everything I wonder if I left clues.  At least he seemed to understand.  All I know is that he came along at just the right time.  The ideas I was having were beginning to scare me. Life is too special, too precious to give up on.  There was something so amazing about him though, even the staff of the train seemed to have some of it. Were they also aware of what was going on with me?

Plants were more prevalent as were animals now and just as she stopped to get a drink from her canteen, she saw a little brown lizard four or five yards away from her, scurry under a barrel cactus.

“And what are you running from little guy?”  she called to him and was surprised when the little guy turned around and peered back at her from under the cactus.  Birds, as if in answer to her question, swooped down near the cactus, clearly looking for lunch.  “And... I think I have a pretty good idea who you’re running from” she said, smirking.  Rocks were plentiful and Twilight saw an opportunity to draw the birds away.  “And... I think I can help you” she giggled. “Things are not always what they seem...”  There were a number of rocks she saw that would serve the purpose.  Was a sound spell needed here or a motion spell…or both?  Sand would be quiet so a sound spell applied to both would do the trick. “And now…” she said, casting a spell to a flat area of sand that was on the other side of her from the lizard.  Hills in the sand not more than an inch high appeared around a stone like sound waves. “And finally…” Rings of sand rose from the tiny hills and spun then fell, creating a motion and sound that the birds instantly dove on.  

As they descended and dug around the area, Twilight looked back in the direction of her little friend.  Two or three dozen lizards like him shot out of hiding spots under plants and cacti and rocks and things, and made for their holes that led to underground burrows.  But not him.  He looked out from under the barrel cactus and stared at her.  She stared back at him. He cocked his head.  She did the same and let out a little giggle.  She approached the cactus slowly so as not to scare him.  He didn’t seem scared..  

“Hi,” she said.

He blinked.

“I’m Lily Applelove, wait, no...” What has my cutie mark got to do with Lilies or Apples? She turned around to look at her cutie mark. Compass Rose?  I can work with Rose.  What am I doing?  I’m just going from town to town, no definite destination… Just ramblin…

“Ramblin Rose, my name is Rambling Rose, little guy.  You were almost breakfast for the birds. I’ll bet you and your friends were out licking the dew off the plants earlier and the birds got between you and your homes.  Well I’m happy I was able to help you all.”  Then Twilight suddenly scowled. “Wait, why didn’t you run with the rest of your friends?”

He looked back and blinked.

“Well the birds are still figuring out what’s what over there. Why don’t you make a break for home.?”

He didn’t move.  

“I’m sorry, but I can’t stay here all day, I need to be on my way, and I can’t just leave you here to be a late lunch for the birds to fight over...  How about if I count down and you show me how fast you can run.  Ready, set. GO!”

He blinked

“Look!  I have to get going.  What, you want me to carry you?”   

To her surprise he stepped out from under the cactus.

“Oh.  Sorry.”  She walked up to where he was and reached out to pick him up.  Suddenly he jumped on her foreleg and shot up her arm, jumping into her mane.

“AHHH!!! What the-?!  You little…!!  Whooooeeeeoahhh!” She danced around, reaching into her mane as he looked out, trying to extract him. “What are you doing?!  You come out of my mane RIGHT NOW!  Stop this nonsense!” she exclaimed.

He poked his head out of her mane and she went to grab him but he popped back in. “Damn it!  Why are you being like this?!  I thought we were friends!  Look I really have to get going, so unless you want to go with me…”  Suddenly there was a little chirp in her ear.  She blinked widely in surprise. “Wait- are you saying that you want to go with me?”  She heard another chirp and felt him up on top of her head.  Her bangs were curled forward over her forehead like Maud Pie’s and she rolled her eyes upward at them.  Suddenly his head popped out from her bangs and he curled himself around so he could look at her upside down.

“Are you sure about this?  I’m not the best company right now.” she said to his upside down face.  He blinked.

“Hmmm, well  I suppose...”  she said.  “Anyway, you remind me of Gummy back in Ponyville.  He’s a great little alligator, just not as talkative as you.” She reached up to her forehead and he jumped on her hoof.  He turned around and looked into her face.

“If we’re going to be travelling companions, then I guess we need to be honest with each other, right?”  He blinked back at her.  “So I need to tell you something, but if you ever tell another soul, they’ll take away all my magic forever and banish me.”  He didn’t blink. “The truth is I’m an alicorn princess and my name is Twilight Sparkle.  Do you have a name?”

He didn’t say a word.

“Well you do now.  You like dew?  Your name is Dewey.”

Dewey looked back at her.   

Twilight lifted him and he jumped into her mane.  He settled into her bangs and peered out, looking around at the scenery.

“Well Dewey, here we go…”

Twilight made the rest of her way down the narrow dusty path. Small boulders on either side made it tricky but it soon levelled out and met up with a path running east/west along the sloping foothills of the mountains to her left..

Her journey took her northwest across the long flat pan of scrub and brush known as the Scrubweed Desert. Far off ahead she could see open prairie just visible in the north and beyond that was the Badlands.  She’d done some reading about them and was interested in doing some excavations.  Her letter hadn’t been a complete lie.  An expedition was up there somewhere doing archeological research, through the Badlands were big and she had no idea where in them the party was.

The cave that Twilight had camped in was in the foothills of the Wraith Mountain Range behind her.  As she walked along she began, wishing she hadn't left so early in the day. The merciless sun made the walking seemed endless. After several hours she stopped and rested.  She found a shady spot behind a large scrubweed and sat.  She removed her saddlebag and placed it next to her then took a back hoof into her fore hooves and massaged the soft skin underneath. Dewey popped his head out from under the flap and looked at her.

“Oh Dewey, my poor woofies, they’re killing me,” Twilight closed her eyes and moaned. “...ohhhh that feels good.  Actually, to be precise, it’s not really my hooves that hurt, it’s my underhooves. My Mom calls them my woofies.  She said that I used to say that because when I was little I couldn’t say hoof’s, so I called them woofies.  Do you see this hard ridge here? - it extends around the perimeter.  See it?  It’s kind of shaped like a pointy capital ‘D’.  It’s made of keratin. That’s the part we walk on, the part that touches the ground and makes that clop sound.. Now around the outside of that, hidden by our coats, there is a lip of skin that is tucked up and and sits against the side of the hoof. We can extend it down like this and slip it over the bottom of the hard part.”  Twilight brushed the dust off the hoof before showing how it worked. “See?  now the whole, hard part is hidden. Next there is the understep  which is In the middle of the hoof - its the part that I was rubbing.  It’s kind of pink and is very sensitive and tender, unless you do a lot of walking without horseshoes, then it can get kind of calloused.  As you can see mine is, or was anyway, very pink and soft.  Now they’re dry and cracked and they hurt.  Ohhhh, that’s good.” she moaned. She leaned over and whispered “I’m very ticklish there.”

As she sat rubbing, she noticed the different small cacti that grew in and around the stones .They were about the size of a small melon or a very large apple and much flatter.

”I don’t exactly recognize those Dewey, however I am kind of an expert on many kinds of plants.  Based on my knowledge I know they’re a cactus, but they don’t look like any I’ve seen before. I can conject with a high degree of confidence, however, that they’re certainly succulents. They contain water and though succulents can be kind of bitter, some are not much more so than dandelions, which I love.  I wonder how these taste.  The flowers that are sprouting from them are so cute, and the plants themselves look like little buttons.  Lucky you’re with an expert - another pony not so educated might not know that there is a plant here with a nice drink in it, though it may be a bit gooey. Time to confirm my hypothesis.  I should probably take some notes on this.”

Twilight reached into her bag and took out a quill and a pad.

Observations on and impressions of succulents found in the desert north of the Wraith Mountains….

Twilight proceeded to describe the outer skin, color, texture, size, etc.  All the facts that she deemed pertinent.  

“Let’s see how this tastes.” Using her magic, Twilight went to pull the plant out of the ground, but saw that it was connected to a large fat taproot.  “Hmm, it would be a shame to kill this.  I think I can just cut it off at ground level, that should allow the root to grow again.”  A purple field once again surrounded the top and then it twisted slightly and separated from the root.  The top of the root was white and fleshy and not much smaller than the plant itself.

Twilight held the object in the air in front of her and rotated it slowly. She made several more notes about it.  The she lifted it to her lips.

“Well Dewey, now the taste test.”  

Tentatively she took a tiny bite. She raised an eyebrow as she chewed slowly and thoughtfully. Then she smiled. “Oh Dewey, this is delicious!  It is kind of an intense bitter, but I do love lots of hops when I have my oats. These are really good,” and with that she took several more bites, and in no time, it was gone.

“Well that was delicious, maybe I’ll have another later.  But first I think I’ll get back to my woofies,” she said and rubbed some more.  

“Hmmm, I’m feeling kinda weird.  My stomach feels like it’s not too happy, maybe it’s gas.”  Twilight began to try to open her throat.  “Rainbow Dash, one of my best friends, showed me how to make myself burp.  I think I need to do that now.”  Twilight tucked her chin then craned it outwards, not unlike a giraffe.  Suddenly she let out a huge belch. “Oh!  Excuse me Dewey!  That was really weird.”  She looked up and blinked, then looked around.  She stopped rubbing and froze. Then her eyes rolled up in her head and ever so slowly she began to tip over.  “Hey Dewster?  Am I falling?  It feels like I’m falling, but verrrrry slowwwwly…” And with that she tipped the rest of the way over and passed out.  


_________________________________


“Hey, hey Rosie!  Get up!  It’s dance time!”

Twilight opened one eye.  The world was on its side.  Either that or she was.  It was, in fact, she.  She was still in the cross legged position, only over on her side. Dewey was standing in front of her wearing a little straw hat and carrying a little cane.  He was dressed in a little but very natty red and white striped jacket.

“Dewey?! Is that you?”

“Hooooooooooooooo...yes.”

“I didn’t know you could talk.”  Twilight said, still on her side.

“Neither did I.”

“Where are we?”

“Here”

“Where is that?”

“I have no idea where that is.  I do know we are here.  If you wanted to go to that, you’re on your own, though I don’t recommend it”

“What’s going on?”

“I’m going on.” the lizard answered. “AND, one-two-three-FAH!.”

Suddenly a powerful backbeat started up, coming from everywhere and the straw hat, jacket and cane were replaced by sunglasses and a black jacket. Dewey held a mic and strutted around the desert floor in front of her.  She remained on her side. Dewey whipped around and pointed at her and sang:

“HERE she come now say 
pony pony,
Out for fun get it done, 
Come on pony
Crazy little princess make you feel alright now
Mag-ic pony feel alright now 
Feel alright now,
Yeah, (yeah), 
Yeah, (yeah)...”

“What the hay?!  What is going on?!”

Suddenly the music stopped and Dewey was gone.  Twilight sat up and looked around.  No sign of the little guy.  

“Hey down there!  Look up here!”

Twilight looked up and there he was again, but he was floating in the air.  He looked like both an alligator and a lizard.

“What are you now?  Why do you keep changing?”

“What do I look like to you.”

“An alligator, no, wait, a lizard.”

“Then I’m an alligator lizard in the air.”

“Are you a balloon?  Wait, stop changing colors...”

Rings of rainbow colors were passing over his skin.

“Wow…” Twilight said dreamily, ”What did happening?  What doing was I doing?  I don’t even remember last princess. The ramble mouth prinskess of the hoofises.  That’s right!  I was feeling my hoofsies.”

Twilight pulled her back leg in again and began to massage the soft underhoof.  She looked down at her hoof and she could see colors surrounding it, pulsing.

“Oh Dewey, this is amazing.”  She looked up but he was gone again.  She looked over at her saddle bag and he was looking out at her from under the flap.

“Oh I’m so sorry.  Did they take your wings too?  They took mine. I don’t care.”  She was staring at her hoof again as she massaged it. “It’s like really super duper sensitive.  Wait a minute -   I was think those were normal cactuses thingies, were not so thingy - they were affecting my thinker I think.“

Twilight looked up at the sun.

“I have to go, we have to go NOW!”

She put the saddlebag back on and made sure Dewey was in there.  Then she started running as fast as she could.

“We have to get out from under the sun Dewey, we have to get to where the sun won’t bother us...”

But as she ran, the ground began to shift and things started to shoot up in front of her.  She dodged left and right and managed to avoid them.  She continued to gallop as fast as she could, the ground flying beneath her as she ran.  She looked to her right and saw a pink bathtub floating there, keeping up with her which was amazing, considering it was full of water.  It was even more amazing due to the fact that Pinkie Pie was in it and taking a bath. She had a brush at the end of a long stick and was scrubbing her back. Before Twilight could react, it was gone. Then suddenly the chief of the buffalo tribe was in front of her charging straight at her.

“AHHHH!!” She screamed just before he would have slammed into her, but he passed through her and vanished.  She kept running for as long as she could then finally came to a halt and collapsed on the desert floor. There was more grass around and more plants. She lay there panting hard on the ground,

“What am I doing Dewey?  Where am I going?  I don’t even know who I am.  What’s my name?  Rose?  Twilight? Lilly?  I don’t know.  Do I even have a name?  I’m not Twilight anymore, so who am I?”  

There was a large stone, two feet across and a foot high in front of her.  A face appeared on it.

“Who do you think you are?”

“I don’t know”

“Then why are you here?  You need to be at the library, if you expect to find out the truth about who you are.  The library has all the answers.  All the answers are in the books.”

“Oh, is that what this is all about?  Some lesson I’m supposed to learn about who I am and that I can’t find that out with my face buried in a book?  Well you missed that one.  I already figured that out!”

“So why are you still asking the question?”

“Because I still don’t know.”

“So who are you then?”  A new but familiar voice asked.  Rainbow Dash hovered in the air off to Twilight’s right.

“Rainbow!  What are you… wait, you’re not really here.”

“Yeah, well I may not be, but either are you.  There’s just some pony I don’t even know who killed one of my best friends!”  

“Whyever did you do it?  You hateful thing!  Why?!” cried out Rarity, who stood under Dash, looking at Twilight with pure hatred. Her eyes were wet.

“I-I…” stammered Twilight.

“I’LL TELL YOU WHY!!” shouted Spike, who stood next to Rarity. “Because SHE was the one that did those things with Applejack.  Twilight NEVER would have done things with her friend, so SHE had to kill her!”

“No, that’s not true!” said Twilight,

“Oh, how could you!  What kind of awful MONSTER are you?” cried Fluttershy, suddenly on Twilight’s left.  Twilight’s head turned quickly to look at her. “You make me sick, whoever you are!”

Behind Fluttershy was Pinkie Pie.  She held the large stick with the brush on the end and walked toward Twilight.

“You are going to pay for what you did to our friend.  You are a sick, twisted, murderer!”

Twilight began to back up in fear as the ponies slowly moved toward her menacingly.

“...sick...cruel...murderer...hate…” words came at her, each like a barbed hook stabbed into her heart.  Twilight began to cry as she backed up.

“No, no, I loved her too, you don’t understand!” she sobbed.

Then they stopped.  They were looking at something behind her.  She turned around to find herself standing at the edge of an open grave.  She screamed and looked away.

Lying in the bottom of the grave was the dead body of Applejack.  As she turned, Twilight came face to face with Princess Celestia.  Her expression one of contempt and disgust.  She didn’t speak, just turned away.

“Princess NO!!!” Twilight squeezed her eyes tight and screamed.  When she opened them the sky was on fire.  Great flames and black smoke roiled from the horizon and filled the sky over her. The ground began to shake violently and break apart.

She looked around for her friends.  They hovered above her, carrying the body of Applejack. Tears streamed down Twilight’s face as she cried, begging them to forgive her, telling them how sorry she was, how much she loved them.  The ground began to split apart, hot redness glowing from the open chasms.  She tried to keep her balance as the ground trembled mightily. The five of them looked down on her, expressionless.  Twilight felt herself slipping toward the edge of the piece of ground upon which she stood as it tilted suddenly back.  She felt herself slipping over, grabbing the edge just before she fell. She could feel the flames beneath her, licking her back hooves.  She looked up at her friends.  “Please, PLEASE!!!”  She begged.  Then each of their mouths curled into horrible smiles, their eyes filled with perverse pleasure. The ground shook and Twilight fell screaming into the abyss.



---------------------------------------------------

> Hold Me Tight
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


When she awoke, Twilight felt herself slowly drifting, floating silently in the cool air, as she had done in the river, surrounded by soft, gentle pastel colors.. There was no sound, no heat, no cold, nothing. She had been crying. Her memories were vague.  She gave a little sniff.

“Am I dead?”  she wondered aloud.

“No Twilight Sparkle, you are not dead.  You’re an alicorn, remember?” a gentle voice surrounded her.

“Where is Dewey?”

“Do not worry. Dewey is perfectly safe.”

“Where am I?  And who are you?  Where are you?”

“I am someone who loves you.”

“What?  What do you mean?”  her voice took on the strain of emotion again.  Suddenly she felt what seemed like two arms take her in, pick her up and hold her, gently cradling her. She relaxed, knowing somehow that she was safe.

“Do not be frightened Twilight.  The last thing I would do is to hurt you.”

“What is happening? Where am I?”

Then there was silence

“You have been through enough.  It had to end”

“And you were able to make it end?” she asked.

“I was able to remove you from it.”

“Are you an Alicorn?  Is this magic? What else can you do?  Can you make Applejack remember what we shared?”

“No, I am not an Alicorn, I have no magic.”

She stayed silent for a short time, thinking.

"Then you won't make me leave?  I can stay?"

“Yes, for a little while. You need to rest.”

“Why only a little while?  Why not forever?  It feels like there is a storm out there that never ends and I’m warm and safe here.”

“You are, and I would love for you to stay,  but don’t you think you need more than safety and love?”

“I don’t seem to be able to hang onto either, so right now, I’ll take all of them I can get,” she said looking down.  When she looked back up her expression was one of fear and worry.  “I-I can’t stop trembling. I have all these blurry images of something terrifying that feels like it just happ…”

She paused. She looked around, confused. “What was I just saying? I was just talking about something and I can’t remember what it was.”

“Do not worry, it was nothing of consequence, nothing that you will ever need to remember.”

“Hmm. I’m feeling confused. What were we talking about?  Oh, I know - how nice it is here and how much I hate the thought of going back out there and facing everything.”  She stretched out broadly.  “You know what I think? I think I’m going to stay here for awhile. Is that okay?” She said, starting to yawn.

“Of course.”

Twilight raised a hoof to cover her mouth as she yawned again.  Her eyes became drowsy and she smacked her lips and looked around, smiling.  She lay down and curled up on the soft downy surface she suddenly found herself resting on.  She pulled the top of it up as though it were a blanket and slipped herself under it..

“Ohhhhh, this is nice…”  She lay her head down and a soft pillow appeared under it. She closed her tired eyes and smiled. “You really do love me, don’t you.  I can feel it”

“Yes, I do.”

“Well I think I love you too.  Why can’t I just stay here with you?   Maybe you’ll even show yourself.”  She paused then opened an eye.  “Are you cute?”

“You have to continue your journey.”

“I don’t want to,” she said, her eyes still closed and her mouth going into a petulant little pout.

“There are others depending on you, who need you.”

“But I don’t need them,”  she answered, and rolled on her other side. 

She was silent for awhile. She opened her eyes and stared out blanky at nothing.  “I have no love left.”  Then she stopped and thought about what that meant.  “You see my love, well, I…” and she began to cry again.  She felt the reassuring arms hold her closer and the pain and stress quickly left her.  She relaxed and curled back up into a comfortable position.  She closed her eyes, smacked her lips and nestled in again with a smile.

“Please let me stay here, with you.  You said you loved me.”

“And I do, but there are others that love you too, and need you.”

“But they can’t make me feel as safe as you do.”  She snuggled in more.

“You are part of a far bigger story and you have a role to play.”

“What if I don’t like the story?” she asked sounding a little cranky and tired.. “What if I don’t want a role in some story?  What if I don’t want premise, then conflict, then rising conflict then climax…”  she giggled. “Cliiiiimax…” she repeated, the word weighty with desire.  Then she giggled.  “Can you imagine if this were really some kind of story that ponies could read or something?“ she mumbled and smiled at the thought. “Wow.  Ponies reading about all my climaxes, all AJ’s climaxes, me and AJ having climaxes...Together!  If I thought that anypony ever read about AJ and I… oops, AJ and me lying in my bed with our faces planted between each others back legs.” She giggled sleepily.  Then she smiled “There is nothing I wouldn’t do for her… or TO her for that matter, if she asked me to…”  Then, after a pause added  “ don’t know why I’m telling you, all this -after all we have not even been properly introduced,” she said, and then started to laugh as though she were tipsy. “Before I start to talk about my hot lesbian sex life with Applejack, the hottest mare ever born,  I think decorum dictates that we be probberly innoduced.  I am getting tireder and tireder.”

“That’s because the stress is leaving you and you’re going into a state of deep relaxation.”

“Ohhhh…” she moaned, shifting her body under the cover.  “this is sooooo nice…  Thank you so much.”  She rolled on her back and pulled her cover up to her chin.  In a moment a gentle sadness crossed over her expression.  She opened her eyes and spoke, her voice full of pain as she pleaded.

“Please fix my story.  Please make it all better. Please take me home to my Applejack.” Her shoulders jumped slightly as a tiny sob came from her and she began to weep.  Her voice was strained and tight.  She rolled over on her side.  “It hurts so much…”  Her voice became a tight whisper “I miss her so much…” and she began to cry harder. “I’ll do anything, please...”

“Shhhh, Twilight, be calm.  Maybe that’s what will happen.  Maybe you’ll wake up at home  in bed next to Applejack and the procedure will have been a success, this will bave been a bad dream and you’ll kiss each other in joy and make love.”

Twilight became somber and she cast her glance downward. “But that isn’t what is going to happen, is it?”

“I’m afraid that’s not what I’m sensing…”

“Sensing?  From where?  From who?  Sorry, whom... Where is all this story from?”

“From you.”

She looked out with red, puffy, tear stained eyes. Her voice was strained with emotion, the words barely audible. “I don’t understand.  I’m not really sure I care. Just tell me  - Will it get better? “

As she closed her eyes she felt a tender kiss on the bridge of her nose and a little smile appeared on her face like a ray of sun parting the clouds after a storm.

“Yes, my little love, things will always get better, but it will not be easy, there are enormous challenges ahead.”

She took a deep breath and seemed to draw strength from it. “I know.” she said with a large sigh.

“Then  stay here as long as you want.”

She nodded and then was quiet.  After several moments she asked “I won’t remember any of this will I?”

“Bits and pieces, as a dream. But only what happened after you awoke here. ”

“Did something happen just before I woke up?  It did, didn’t it?  Something very bad.  I was terrified.”

“It was too much, it is gone and will never return...”

“What if I want to talk to you again?  To be with you?”

“I will always be here Twilight Sparkle, watching over you.”

“Will I be with you again?”

“Yes, I promise”

She snuggled in tighter, and managed to say one last thing before she fell asleep,

“Promise me you’ll take care of Applejack and that nothing bad will happen to her...”

Then she fell asleep.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------



tdddddditt  tdddddditt tdddddddidit…

The gentle chirping in her ear made Twilight smile. She lay on her back on top of her bedroll which had been spread out in the shade of a huge rock.   Her saddlebags were leaning neatly up against it.  Turning her head to the right she came eye to eye with Dewey.  She smiled broadly.

“Hi Dewey.”

Dewey licked his eye.

“That’s some trick.  You must be thirsty.”  Twilight sat up slowly.  Her hooves were sore and she was dirty and sweaty and covered in dust. But she felt great.  She reached out and  lifted her canteen.

“Oh hay!  It’s only half full.  That means we only have enough for the rest of the day and  I do’t even know where we are...”

She stood and surveyed the land.  The Wraith Mountains seemed farther away than she remembered. She was no longer in the desert, she’d crossed onto the prairie.

“Hmmm, we came pretty far, but at least I think it was in the right direction.  Let me get out my maps.”

Sitting in the long shadow of the rock, Twilight pulled out her map and looked it over.

“Well there are towns a little more north of here. It looks like they’re connected by a road that runs east-west.  What do you say we head up to one?  No offense Dewey, but I’m feeling lonely all of a sudden.”

Dewey yawned.

“It is getting late.  We probably have an hour or so of daylight left.  Let’s head north and try to get a better idea of exactly where we ares.  Once we do we can decide which town is closest.”

Using magic she rolled up her bedroll, strapped it to her back and went to get her saddle bags.  She opened the flap to let Dewey in, but he just stood and looked at her.

“You want to ride up front, litte guy?”  she said, reaching out her foreleg.  He leapt on it and ran up then jumped into her mane.  He made his way to the curl of her bangs as she lifted her saddlebags and adjusted them on her back.

“Ready?” she asked.

He peered down from her bags, looking at her upside down, and blinked

“Then lets go… actually wait -”

She picked up the canteen and held it to her lips,  The water was warm, but she didn’t care. She swallowed half a mouthful left after swishing it around. Then she poured a tiny bit into her underhoof and lifted it for Dewey.  SHe could feel his little tongue against her underhoof and the tickle made her laugh.  After a few minutes she felt the tickling stop.

“Now we go.” and she started walking north.

“Hope you don’t mind if I talk.  I’m feeling a little better and when I feel better I talk. You probably noticed back at the cave that I looked a little different when I went in than when I came out. It’s a pretty serious secret, but I think II can trust you.  When you saw me before I had wings and my mane was different.  My cutie mark was a star and my color was lavender.  I don’t know how much you get out, but the law of Equestria has some very definite rules about this kind of stuff. It says:

‘Should anypony be found guilty of using magic to shapeshift either themselves or another for the purposes of evasion, then they shall be henceforward be permanently stripped of all their magical powers.’ 

“Pretty harsh, huh? They used the word evasion since it can be read in any number of ways. Usually it’s evasion of identity which is pretty much what I’m doing.  It can be used for some pretty awful things, things to fool other ponies into trusting you by looking like somepony else. So instead of deciding how severe to punish the pony that did it, they decided that any pony who shape shifted to avoid or being identified or to be misidentified, no matter the reason, would be treated the same - loss of magical power.”  She spoke very matter of factly.

“Now you can shape shift for entertainment and that sort of thing.  It’s used by clowns at parties and for plays and it’s fine - no problem there if you get permission and it’s part of your act.  It’s pretty clear when it’s being used for other things.  With me it would be a little bit different, you see my special talent is magic.  If they stripped all my magic from me, well, lets just say there wouldn't be much left of me.  I’m not too sure but I think it might even kill me.  I asked Princess Celestia about it once and she suddenly looked sick and scared then changed the subject so I didn’t press it, but it really frightened me.”

They walked in silence for another hour or so. Lifting her hoof to shade her eyes, Twilight hoped to spot any of the landmarks that were on the map.  She took out her canteen and with magic lifted it to her lips, swallowing only a little.  She poured a tiny bit into her upturned hoof and Dewey licked it slowly.  When he was done, Twilight patted her face with what remained.

As she moved on, the plant life grew taller and thicker.  The sky was turning a deep blue as the sun headed toward the horizon. In the distance, Twilight though she saw a wisp of smoke rise up from behind a bluff.  She squinted her eyes.  There is was again.  Then it was gone.  

“What would anypony be doing way the hay out here Dewey?  If my map skills are accurate, we’re at least a couple of miles from the nearest town.  If you were just camping, there are a lot nicer places to go than the middle of the prairie. You know, they could be part of one of the archeological teams I’d read about. From the looks of it they’re having trouble getting their campfire started.”  She looked up into her bangs and he looked down. “Think they could use some help from a unicorn and a lizard?”  

Dewey blinked.

“Let’s go find out.” she said and trotted off happily in the direction from which she’d seen the smoke.


----------------------------------------------------------------------


The sun had set by the time she approached the camp.  She looked down from atop the bluff. 50 or so yards from the base of the bluff a low campfire burned.  By it’s weak light  she could see several ponies.  Carried by the breeze she could hear deep throated laughter.  

She trotted down, carefully taking several switchbacks along the steep trail. As she approached them, something inside her told her to stop.  These colts were full grown.  She was a young (kind of cute - if Applejack was to be believed) mare. Suddenly this didn’t seem like such a good idea.  She was about 20 yards away.  She could see there were just two of them now..

Maybe I should just lie down and listen to what’s going on. They’re probably just be out  enjoying the desert night .  

Still…

She settled down behind a tall shrub flanked on either side by scrub and listened. Their voices carried over the night air.

“Any more whiskey?” a reedy voice asked. “I didn’t hardly get no more than a sip that last go-round.”

“That’d be cause you can’t handle it,” came the answer. This voice sounded heavy and thick.  “...‘sides, you best be on your game Flint.  If’n you get all stumblin in there half-assed drunk I’ll have to whup what’s left of your bloody carcass after Red skins you alive.”

“There’s no call to be nasty Smacky. Did I say I wanted a gulp?  Did you hear them words? No you surely didn’t you thump. I said I wanted a sip is all.  Freakin’ thump. I know my limits.  Beside I got the whole plan down.  I could surely go and do it blindfolded walking backwards. What about you?  You got it?”  Flint snapped.  His voice had taken a nasty tone.

“I got it, don’t you worry none and the name’s Smackwater. And don’t be callin me thump no more. Only one call me Smack is Red.  Best if you remember that.  Anyways I got the plan down cold.”

“Is that a fact? Well then why don’t you just tell me about it?”

“I ain’t fixin to sit here all night and tell you what you don’t know.  You wanna know - Go ask Red!” Smackwater growled.

Suddenly everything went silent. Twilight could hear the sound of hoofsteps walking slowly toward the campfire.

“So,” a deep dry voice asked.”just what is it you want to ask me?” 

The voice  that spoke sent a shiver of terror down Twilight’s spine. It was full of power and menace.  

For several moments, neither answered.

Uh,h-huh-h-hi Red, didn’t hear ya.” stammered Flint

“That is because you weren't supposed to”  Red paused, before speaking ”Mr Sharpis? What did you think - do these two understand what we are to do tomorrow?”

Twilight heard a second set of hooves crunch softly through the gravel as they approached  the softly crackling campfire. 

“I should think,” Sharpis said,  “that the answer to that question may be easily ascertained.”.  Unlike Red, this voice was was one of cruel sophistication and intelligence. “Why don’t you tell me Flint, what we are to do tomorrow?”

Flint no longer sounded nervous. He spoke with deliberate intent.

“We go into town, we grab the sheriff's boy from the school, we-”

“Name!”  Sharpis snapped.

“Mesa!” Flint snapped back.

“We discussed this gentlecolts,” Sharpis hissed with apparent patience that clearly hid dangerously restrained anger, “you are to use the names of those involved.  It creates a sense of control in your mind and a sense of both trust and fear in theirs.  Furthermore it will instill in them a sense that you have thought everything through, that you are well prepared and that you have most possibly considered all potential eventualities. This will cause them to hesitate before taking any rash action.  That hesitation may be hours or minutes, but even if that hesitation is but a fraction of a second, it can give you all the advantage you need to take their life before they take yours.  Is that clear?”

“Yes” both Flint and Smackwater answered.

“Continue.”

Flint went on. “We go to town, we grab Sheriff Flatt’s boy Mesa from the school and bring him to the bank as a hostage. We tell the sheriff, oh-sorry, we tell Sheriff Flatts that we got Mesa and no harm will come to him long as the Sheriff cooperates.”

“And if the Sheriff does not cooperate?” Mr. Sharpis asked.  This time it was Smackwater who answered.  There was a difference in the tone to his voice.  Flint had been serious, Smackwater was gleeful almost to the point of lust. 

“We grab little Mesa’s left ear near the base and pull it up strong and firm, but not too firm, then I use my knife and saw it back and forth through the base of the ear till it comes off.  Next we throw it out in the street.”  He chuckled softly.  It was the ugliest sound Twilight had ever heard. 

“When we are done,” he went on “we take the colt, walk out the back door of the bank and head out of town.” He paused, clearly savoring the possibility of what might happen. “If the Sheriff follows,” he paused again, drawing it out, speaking slowly, as though describing something to arouse, “we start cuttin his boy, cutting little Mesa, one slice at a time, and leaving the bits and pieces as we go” he chuckled softly again. 

“Oh no” Flint said in utter disgust “- what the - oh fu-, are you gettin a hard-on?!”

Twilight was not sure what a hard-on was, but she had a pretty good idea. She felt herself wretch and put the back of her hoof to her mouth.

“You sick son of a bitch!” Flint said,  “You make me sick to my stomach.  You know I’d pay two bits to blow your brains out here and now Smackwater, if we didn’t need you for this job.”  He paused. 

“Your momma should a drowned you,” he muttered sadly.

“Yeah, well I drownded her first!”

Red spoke now. “Mr. Smackwater, should any harm befall that colt without my telling you, I will stake you to that fire ant mound we passed yesterday.  Is that understood.?”

“Yeah.” Smackwater replied

“Good. Now give me the bottle.”  

Smackwater said nothing.

“Now”  Red’s voice was once again full of an evil menace that reminded Twilight of King Sombra.  In the silence that followed, Twilight assumed that Smackwater gave the bottle to Red.

“If you really want this, go get it.”  Red told him and tossed the bottle in the direction of Twilight.  It landed about 10 feet away from her.
“You can fight the rattlesnakes and scorpions for it.”

Twilight’s eyes flew open wide and her heart started thumping.  She was sure she heard something move near her .  Then felt something on her leg.  She instantly cast a protection spell around herself. and lit her horn with a dark blue tint, casting an ultraviolet light..  

Three scorpions were crawling up her back leg.  In a panic she pulled it up, tucking it close and brushed the creatures off frantically.  Using magic she began picking them up, quickly flinging them in the general direction of the camp.  Just as she turned her head, she saw it. Down next to her left hoof - a scorpion poised to strike.  The motion was a blur. She felt the stinger as it pierced her soft pink underhoof. She bit down hard to keep from screaming and using her magic, picked up and flung the creature as far as she could in the same direction as the others. She heard the bandits yelling something about a scorpion in the fire, but she didn’t care.  It felt like her hoof was on fire. 

Quickly she grabbed hold of her leg and pulled it up to her face and tried to see where she’d been stung.  In the darkness she couldn’t see anything and she had the presence of mind not to light her horn before turning around with her back to them. The usually pink flesh of the underhoof looked as though it was changing color and she could see it was already starting to swell. She tried to use magic to stop it from spreading but between the panic and the pain she couldn’t think of a spell. 

Pulling her hoof up to her face she pressed her lips around the soft skin and sucked it as hard as she could, ignoring the pain that shot out in all directions. With her tongue she circled where the stinger had penetrated and could feel the hard lump forming.  Her fear drove her and she pulled harder and harder. She could taste the bitter venom and was glad for it as she turned her head and spat, the spittle running down her chin. Without pausing to wipe it off she placed her mouth back down and began the process again. The pain began to subside and the sensation of relief calmed her. As she wiped her chin she thought of Rainbow Dash would have laughed at how lame her spitting was.  Dash had showed her the proper technique but it had taken forever for her to master it.

Now she could feel the hardness around the sting become pliable and she almost laughed from relief. She kept sucking gently on the tiny wound and probing with her tongue until the flesh was much softer.  

Under the low light of her horn she was able to get a look as was relieved to see that it looked betterl.  She could still taste the bitterness of the venom and spat again. This time she’d formed the saliva into a ball, then started blowing through her pursed lips before bringing up the spit, letting her rushing breath catch it and shoot it cleanly away. She smiled thought about what she had just done. The underhoof was usually pulled up and back, so it wasn’t too dirty, but most ponies would have at least wiped it off with a towel before putting their mouths on it…

Then she realized that despite everything that had happened in the last 15 minutes, she felt...good.  She felt strong and tough. She had possibly saved her own life without the use of magic!  She had done what was necessary and felt proud of herself. She looked around carefully but there were no signs of any scorpions, rattlesnakes or any other creatures.inside of the protective dome she’d made. 

She felt Dewey up in her mane.  He popped out and hung upside down, looking at her.  Twilight wondered if he was worried. She thought she could sense it

“It’s okay little one, I’m fine.” she whispered. He blinked and popped back up into her mane. 

Now what?  I can’t stay here, they’ll see me in the morning, especially when one of them comes out to look for that bottle.  I could wait for them to fall asleep, if only I can stay awake.

Carefully and slowly Twilight crept away, keeping as close to the ground as she could.  She could still feel the pain as it radiated from her hoof, but ignoring it made her feel strong. 

What would Rainbow Dash say if she could see me now? Stealing away in the night after sucking scorpion venom out of my own underhoof with my mouth!  What would any of them say? 

She pictured Rarity turning green, about to throw up and chuckked.  She saw Dash’s face drop in utter shock and smiled smugly. Pinkie Pie would be getting over some kind of scorpion sting tail twitch. Twilight smiled and rolled her eyes. Fluttershy would have run off to see if the scorpion was alright. Facehoof. 

Then she saw Applejack.  Whether this had happened before or after the accident the same image appeared.. She would be taking care of Twilight. She would have had her own lips on Twilight’s hoof, sucking out the venom has hard as she possibly could, trying to keep the fear from showing in her eyes. It was then that Twilight felt closest to a breakdown. Nothing she’d felt since leaving Ponyville had brought her as much pain as had that image and she bit down hard to keep from crying.. 

Come on now Sugarcube, don’t you go losing it on me.  You gotta be tough Twilight, you gotta hang in there.  No matter what happens.  Maybe we’ll never see each other again, but maybe we will and if you start cryin’ then you won’t be able to take care of that hoof of yours and if you don’t, we’ll never see each other again for sure.


Applejack’s voice sounded clear and calm in her head and she took a lot of strength from it.  She redoubled her efforts and hobbled her way back up the switchback to the bluff that overlooked their camp.  She set up her tent, back from the ledge, went inside and looked carefully and closely at the sting, prodding it and feeling it with her tongue.  Then she placed her mouth on it again and sucked as hard as she could. The pain made her go cross-eyed and for a moment she felt dizzy but by then she was done.  She leaned out of the tent and spat clean.  Then she sneered. Next she cleaned and dressed the sting.  She could see her teeth marks and smirked.

Her wound taken care of, she used the light from her horn and looked closely at the map. A few moments later she stuck her head out and looked up at the stars and then off into the distant mountain range faintly silhouetted against the deep blue night sky.

Back in the tent, with Dewey peering down in support she traced several points with her hoof, leaving light creases in the paper.

There we are Dewey!  I’d say we’re right there!  That means the closest town to where we are is…  Oh hay!  Both these towns are equidistant!  It could be either one of them.  One is north east from their camp, the other northwest. This trail here leads due north and then it forks.  One goes off to Fetlock Flats, the other to… Tombstown?  Can that be right?  What a scary name…”  

Twilight stepped out of the tent.  The bandits fire was out and they had clearly bedded down for the night.  She went back to her tent and set up the protection spell. She could break down her tent in a matter of minutes and so left everything else in her saddle bags.  The pain in her hoof had lessened but she found sleep elusive.

How will I ever get to whatever town they’re going to before they do…? It was her last thought before falling into a fitful sleep.
       




> I'll Follow The Sun
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



 Big Mac sat in the chair in the second floor living room of the Golden Oaks library. He glanced over toward the window and saw the last lights of the day fading in the purple light that heralded the winter night.  It was just after sunset and he looked at his sister as she lay on the sofa asleep, her back to him. 

“How ya feelin sis?”  

She’d slept soundly for a little over an hour. To anypony else, she looked to still be asleep, but in the way of siblings, he knew that she’d awoken.  Other than to draw a breath and sigh, she didn’t move. 

“I don’t know Mac, confused, upset, angry…”   She paused for a little while.    “Where ya reckon she is?”  she asked, her voice sounding weary and sad.

        “Her note said somthin about an research team digging up in the Badlands and finding Starswirl The Bearded.” Big Mac offered hopefully.

        Applejack continued to speak into the back of the sofa. “Don’t tell me you believe the hogwash in that note?  What sense does it make for somepony to sneak off like that and then tell us where she went?”  AJ said, the weariness giving way to her natural belligerence..  “It don’t make any sense, not after what happened.”

        “Maybe not, but I reckon there might be a little truth to it. Part of her maybe want’s you to find her.  Or at least give you a direction if you wanna go lookin’.”

        “And then what?”  Applejack asked quickly, not wanting to let a silence gather that would surely fill with unspoken implications. “Just start walkin’?” She rolled over and pushed herself up to a sitting position.  She crossed her legs and sat there, eyes cast down. After a few moments she sighed and finally looked up, not saying a word. 

It was her way of asking to be held and Mac had to fight the instinct to do just that.  He knew she would take the comfort and then internalize the pain- “crying on the inside.”  In those cases it was best not to comfort her but to let the pain stay so near the surface that it could find its way out.  In the end though, his love for her proved too much and he went to her and sat on the sofa next to her. He reached over and put his arm around her shoulders. She rested her head on his shoulder and he leaned over and kissed the top of her head.

        “Mac?”

“Mm-hmm?”

“You know she’s my best friend and that I love her.” she said, then looked down again, sorting out her feelings. “Like I love Dash, and Rarity and Pinkie and Fluttershy.  But that’s as far as it goes.  It’s as far as it’s gonna go" she said deliberately. Then her voice softened, "She’s like my sister."

Big Macintosh paused before saying softly. “You gotta let go, AJ.”

        “What?  Didn’t I just get through saying there ain’t nothin' to let go of. I don’t-”

        “I ain’t talkin' about you and Twilight,” he said, looking back into her eyes.

        Applejack looked away from him. “Don’t bring that up again.”

        “”Well why not?.”
        
        “You think that my lettin’ go of Mama and Papa will help me find my inner filly-fooler?” Applejack said with a slight roll of her eyes.

        “That’s not what I mean sis…”
        
        Neither of them spoke for several moments. “Big Macintosh, this always comes up when you think I ought to be falling in love,” she sighed then looked up at him.”Forgettin’ the  mare-mare thing - Y’all keep saying I’m afraid of falling in love.  Shucks, after workin’ on a farm all day who’s got time for love, anyway?” 

Big Mac blushed. 

“Well, except for a certain Romeo who has two  marefriends!” she said, giving him an elbow to the ribs.  “Hey!, Here’s an idea- you having two can make up for me not having a coltfriend!” she smiled at him affectionately. “Besides, who’d be interested in me?  I’m just a plain old farm pony.  It ain’t like…”

Mac coughed hard, blurting out the word “Trenderhoof” 

“Oh...yeah…”  Applejack looked away and blushed. “Well Twilight said it wasn’t really love, he just liked the idea of a farm and, now let’s see if I can recollect how she said it - I was a physical mystification…”

“Manifestation”  Big Mac corrected.

“Right - manifestation of the farm.”  she explained proudly. 

“Uh-huh.” Big Mac said dubiously. 

“Uh-huh?  What the hay’s that supposed to mean?  It’s true - I was his manifestation!”

“No, he was crazy about you AJ. Twilight’s just wrong.  If you spread those words she said out in garden, you’d grow the biggest load of carrots and cucumbers this side of the Everfree Forest!”

“Say, that’s pretty funny!  So anyway just what makes you think Trenderhoof really wanted me?”

“Well when I was at the spa waitin’ for Cheerilee the other day, I picked up one a them gossip magazines they had. Right on the cover was a picture of him with a very cute young blonde mare with white freckles, green eyes and a cowboy hat!” 

Applejack’s jaw fell open at the news.  “Really?”

“eYup.  Well... she was missin’ a few teeth.  Somepony had taken a pen to the picture and blacked out a couple of the teeth and drawn a moustache on her.”

The two siblings looked at each other, “Rarity!” the both said with a laugh. Big Mac relaxed a little, seeing his sister laugh.  She had been as upset as he’d ever seen her when he’d arrived at the library.

“I’ll tell you AJ, when I looked at the pictures inside, that filly looked a lot like you.  Aloe even came over and said she thought so too.”

“Did Rarity do a makeover of them pictures too?”

“eYup.  She drew a noose around her neck and a tongue sticking out of her mouth and put “x’s” over her eyes.”

Both siblings broke out in laughter again.

“There was a second copy of it on the other table, so I got to see her without Rarity’s makeover.” Mac told her.

“Oh, okay - I was wondering how you reckoned she looked like me. Anyway let’s face it  - he really wasn’t my type.” AJ said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes.

“No, I reckon he wasn’t,” Mac agreed, “but AJ, I gotta tell you, there’s times when having a special somepony in your life can, well, just make everything seem better.  Heck it does make everything better. You share things with them that you share with nopony else.  You can tell them things you thought you’d never tell anypony.  You can go to them when nopony else understands…  It makes life worth living.”  He watched in the silence that followed as the thoughts turned to emotion.  He watched the tears forming in her eyes, watched them spill down her cheeks, He said softly.  

“That’s Twilight, isn’t it?”

Applejack’s chin quivered and she gave a tiny nod.  She blinked and more tears spilled down her cheeks. She looked at her brother, “But we were fine before. Why in Equestria do we gotta suddenly be marefriends?”I

“I don’t know AJ.  I ain’t sure Twilight does either...”

“Whover she was with, it wasn’t me, it was some other pony.  You said she was scared and Twilight stayed with her and showed her things were gonna be okay.  Bein with one another all that time, without nopony else, I reckon things might, you know, get…” Applejack paused, looking for the right words.  Suddenly she scowled,  “No  I-I just can’t see it.  Twilight ain’t like that.  I mean we’re real close friends but I just can’t imagine her, you know, doing, you know, whatever, no matter what that letter she wrote to me says.  I know one day we’ll both find wonderful colts and fall in love and have families.”  Applejack sniffed and wiped the tears away.  The pain in them was gone and she smiled happily at her brother.   

“We’ll be friends the rest of our lives, I know that. Whatever happened last couple-a week was with a different pony.  She’s gone now and I’m back and Twilight and I will go back to how we were before the accident. We can forget that time ever happened, it’ll just be like a bad dream that you don’t think about.  When she does get back we’ll fix this up and then maybe the two of us will go up to Canterlot or Appaloosa or even Manehattan and see if we can’t have ourselves a time with some handsome young colts. Even if we don’t find our future husbands, I reckon we’ll have a lot of laughs. I’ll bet we’ll even laugh at the idea of the two of us being in love with each other!” she said joyfully.

Big Mac smiled at her. “That sounds exactly like something the two of you might do - go to bars in Manehattan.”  he said reflectively. 

“Well why not?!  We are getting older you know.  Why can’t we sow some wild oats?”

“Well I reckon the two of you can take care of yourselves. As far as having your pick of colts, I reckon you might, just don’t be surprised if it takes a fair piece of time for you to find Mr Right.”

“What do you mean?” asked Applejack with a smile.

“Well, I mean how easy do you reckon it’ll be finding a colt or even a mare that you would love more than Twilight?”

Applejack, still smiling, opened her mouth to answer but stopped.  Her smile faded and her gaze fell.  She tried to imagine it.  There were so many private things that after many walks and many talks she had finally found the courage to share with Twilight.  Twilight had not found them strange, or odd or anything.  She had understood them. Sometimes she had laughed at them and that had broken the dark hold that those things held over Applejack.  Other times she had grabbed the young earth pony, pulled her close into a hug.  Applejack had wondered what she was doing then suddenly an eruption of raw emotion would flood through her and she would burst into tears, not realizing how much pain she’d been holding back, but somehow Twilight always knew and would hold her as they both cried. 

Applejack remembered that first time she had told Twilight something very personal.  Now she couldn’t recall just what it was, but she remembered the two of them walking in the countryside along the path the ponies took during the running of the leaves.  They were talking and it just came out.  Applejack suddenly stopped, amazed at what she told the young unicorn. She looked at Twilight and was unprepared for what she’d seen. Twilight looked at her, her eyes wet with tears and solemnly bowed her head.  She’d told Applejack in that one gesture how deeply honored she felt at the trust her new friend had placed in her.  It had moved the young farm pony very deeply.  Neither had said a word about it, but by the end of the walk, Twilight had opened up as well. During that walk and others, and cold nights by the fires at the Golden Oak and Sweet Apple Acres the bonds of their friendship had been forged.  Big Mac was right. Applejack would never find another pony who she’d share those things with, one that would understand her as Twilight did, or one that would love her…or she would love as much. 

Looking up into the sweet face of her older brother, her eyes blurry with tears, she could see there was no use denying any of it.

“I, I reckon we both know you’re right, but, well, I’ll just have to make sure that wherever she moves to, my family won’t be far behind.  Our families will just have to become best friends, the way the two of us are.”

“I don’t reckon you’ll ever have to worry about Twilight moving away from you.”
 
Applejack nodded and remained silent, thinking about what Big Mac had said.  When things went bad, I wouldn’t go to my husband, I’d run to Twilight.  What kind of marriage would that be?  Married couples are supposed to be partners, to turn to each other when things were bad, not run to some friend. It would be unfair to him, I wouldn't be any kind of real wife.  I’d have no business marrying somepony like that.   

Applejack finally began to think about that and what it really meant. She knew what it meant, and then what THAT would mean...suddenly she grimaced and shivered slightly..  A moment later she closed her eyes and shivered again, only this time it was much more pronounced.

She looked away from her brother, blushing brightly. “It can’t...I can’t!  I ain’t!  Just no way, no how!...“  Applejack worked hard to avoid looking at her brother. If anything she was blushing more than she had a moment ago. “A kiss on the cheek and a hug.  That’s IT!”  Applejack said, red-faced.

Big Mac made a point of showing how hard it was for him to suppress a grin.  Applejack scowled at him and slowly craned her neck toward him, daring him to say or do anything. 

She raised an eyebrow, never breaking her stare.  “You best not be thinkin’ about what I think you might be thinkin’ about and if you are, you can just forget it you pervert, cause I ain’t never gonna do that thing you best not be thinkin about, so get them filthy perverted thoughts out of your head!”  She stared hard at him. “I can see what you’re thinkin!”  she yelled. 

Big Mac’s eyes flew open in embarrassment and even through his red coat, his blush was clear.

“It’s me kissin’ Twilight Sparkle on the lips!” 

Big Mac’s huge sigh of relief and little chuckle puzzled his sister.

“You caught me AJ, that’s what I was thinkin alright…”

She paused, still staring.  Then she raised an eyebrow, clearly trying to find something else..  She waited to see if he would say anything, but he was too smart for that.  

“In fact you just best forget that whole lovey dovey business!  Me and Twi are best friends, nothin’ more. That’s how it is and that’s how it’s gonna stay!”  Her face brightened and she smiled at her brother. “No matter what happened during  them weeks, they can’t stop the two of us from being just plain old friends again, no matter what that other pony and Twilight did....”  

She stopped for a moment, thinking about it and as she did her expression of joy had changed.  When she spoke again it was through gritted teeth to nopony in particular and sounded threatening. “Even if that pony did kiss Twilight once or twice during that week”  Now she was almost seething. “-and if she did…”  Suddenly  Applejack stopped.  Out of the corner of her eye she’d noticed Mac looking at her with a very curious expression. 

“If I didn’t know any better AJ, I’d say you were…”  But the look in her eye stopped him dead in his tracks.

“I was what?”  The last word sounded like a pistol hammer being cocked..

Big Mac’s mind scrambled madly. 

“...right?” he offered meekly.

Her severe expression remained unchanged as she decided his fate.

Much to his relief she brought herself to her full height and went into lecture mode, not unlike another pony he knew and loved.  “What you gotta understand Mac, is that there are different kinds of love.  Twilight and I have a real strong best friends kind of love, not that filly-foolin kind of bein in love.” she said, then paused. “Not that there’s anything wrong with that.”

 “Of course AJ” he agreed eagerly, “when it comes to you and her, you know best.  You just gotta follow your heart.”

Applejack smiled at his words. “eYup- follow my heart.  And my heart needs my best friend and it’s gonna lead me to my best frien-” She froze. The realization that she had no idea where to begin looking flooded through her like ice water. She needed to find her as soon as she could.  She had to tell her that whatever happened with that other pony was in the past and it wasn’t her, but she sensed it had to happen very soon or Twilight....

“How am I ever gonna find her?” she mumbled, looking and sounding utterly lost. “Even if she did go to the Badlands, that’s a might big place!” she looking desperately at her brother. “Do you reckon maybe Twilight talked about it with her?”  She spat out the last word.

Big Mac looked at his sister in confusion.

“You know...” Applejack explained as though to a confused colt. “that other pony?  The one that Twilight took care of?  Maybe they were going to go there together!” If it was a hopeful clue, it came out sounding accusatory. 

Big Mac wasn’t sure how to respond so he let it lay there as one would an angry rattlesnake. He thought carefully before asking “Did you find anything, any notes or letters when you were looking around here before?”

If the realization that she had no idea where to look for Twilight had upset her, Big Mac’s question left her unable to think. Dizziness overcame her as a tidal wave of panic rushed through her body. Her face became pale and her eyes filled with fear.  “That test...”  she barely muttered. “...I forgot”.

“What?” Big Mac asked, his manner now one of genuine concern..

Applejack thought about telling him, but the idea of revisiting implications of what Twilight had done for her would have completely overwhelmed her.

“Uh - oh it was nothing.  Just some test or other Twilight was going to take but missed on account of me and the snow storm I reckon...”  Forcefully, she pushed the thought away.

Big Mac knew immediately that it was The Ordeals. Twilight had repeatedly expressed her anxiety about them to him.  He knew how important they were to her. He was staggered by the news.

Twilight must have gotten the letter saying she’d be allowed to submit an application!  Celestia had to have pulled every string she had… and Twilight had given up on it for Applejack?!! ...for Applejack.  

He thought back to how happy the two of them had been and compared it to how important that test was to Twilight.  The decision seemed kind of rash, but when he remembered how they looked at each other, he knew in his heart it had been the right one. Applejack had woken that morning with no idea who she was and was terrified. While Twilight might have gotten somepony else to stay with her while she went off to Canterlot, she never would have been able to focus and perform her magic at the the incredibly high level necessary to pass the Ordeals. Not when the pony she loved was scared and sick and back in Ponyville without her.

Applejack quickly began to soften the words in the letter from the Council, She began to think about the power of Princess Celestia, who with her sister Luna, ruled over all of Equestria.  

I reckon the Princess could probably fix it with a just a look and Twi would take that test whenever she pleased. Princess Celestia is head of the whole shootin match after all, no matter what that letter said.  First off, Twilight was stuck by the snowstorm and all those ponies were sick with that flu.  I know she didn’t want to miss that test, but the reason that she missed it had nothing to do with fallin’ in love - she stuck by the snow and carin’ for a sick friend.  

What a relief! 

But... what about that letter Twi wrote?  She talked all about finding out she loved me.  Maybe she was overtired?  Or maybe she’d been drinking hard cider - Maybe she was overtired AND drinking hard cider! Sure as sunset she was a might stressed out  Okayyy - Now it’s all starting to make sense.  Twilight was all upset that I was badly hurt.  Then there was that big snow storm.  Twilight, totally tuckered out, had gotten drunk on hard cider and written that silly letter.  Then it snowed more and she couldn’t leave!  Of course!!  Dang if it don’t makes perfect sense!.  She missed the test because of all the snow and because she wouldn’t leave a sick friend, and she wrote the letter after having too much hard cider from all that worry!  

Applejack leaned back and smiled.

“Well you certainly look much better all of a sudden.  Did you remember something?”  asked Big Mac.

“Nope.  I just realized what must have happened and it explains everything.”

Big Mac cocked his head and raised an eyebrow. “Is that a fact?”  But if he expected an explanation, it was not forthcoming.

His sister continued,  “eYup. Now I  just gotta try to recollect if there was any talk about going out to the Badlands to find out about them ponies who’re looking for whatever thing they’re lookin for about Starswirl.” 

“Uh-huh.” commented Big Mac ruefully. “Any thoughts on how to jog your memory?”

Applejack sat down.  “No.  I ain’t got a single idea.  I wonder if Zecora might have some kind of potion I could drink that would make me remember.  Like she did with Twilight that time.”

“Haven’t seen her since before the snowstorm.” Big Mac said, “Besides, that was more of a time travel history lesson- it wasn’t Twilights memories.  I reckon memories are a might tricker. Anyhow I think Cheerilee said that Zecora was going on a vacation to get away from the winter here in Ponyville.”  He looked at Applejack.  “I reckon you should just sleep on it.  I don’t think you want anypony els- uh, anypony messin with your brain...”

Applejack scowled at him, debating whether or not to go after what he almost said, but decided not to ask about things she might not want to know about. 

Applejack twisted her mouth to one side in deep thought “I wonder if the Princesses could help me?”

“AH really don’t think so.  They got all kinds of powers,  but gettin memories back after you were hit on the head?  I don’t reckon either of them could do that.”

“Yeah, I s’pose you’re right.  I’ve seen them do some darn amazing things, but I don’t recollect… Hey that’s funny - my not remembering them helping somepony remember…:

Then suddenly the young mare’s face went gray and she swallowed. She didn’t say anything for awhile. Big Mac knew what was going through her mind and spoke quickly, “So anyway AJ, what do you say we head on home?  Granny Smith is making a carrot and sweet potato casserole. I know how much you-”

“Mac.” she said, her voice flat, “I just remembered something that happened awhile ago.  Something really bad.  It was when Twilight had gotten crazy studying and, something happened with a knife.  It’s all jumbled up in my mind, but Princess Celestia showed up and we all had to go to Canterlot afterwards.  It was real scary.  I had terrible nightmares. Princess Luna helped me with those and Celestia was with me during the day.”  She turned to her brother and implored  him “Don’t you remember?  After it was all over and she brought me home, she and Luna started comin’ by the farm once in awhile.  Well not right away, but a little while after I came home.”  

Applejack spoke slowly as she tried to remember. “I’d forgotten all about it.  But I think Princess Celestia made me forget what happened that day.  That’s what she was doing with all of us.  I think she took care of me and Twilight.  Some of the other doctors helped Dash and Pinkie and Rarity and Fluttershy.  I don’t recollect much.  I know Celestia said some very special things to me when we were still at the library that I keep in my heart, but I ain’t sure what else.” She looked up at her brother with haunted eyes. “There was blood, and Twi was lying in it…I think some of it was mine...”  Applejack squeezed her eyes shut tight and shook her head, clearing the image.  

“You know what this means Mac?  She might be able to look at my memories and see if whoever I was when I wasn’t me knows where Twilight might have hightailed it to!”

“I don’t know AJ.  I sent word to Canterlot right after you were hurt telling the Princesses about how you’d been hit by the bookshelf and lost your memory but I never heard back. Seems kinda strange.  They must be real busy.”

“I reckon.  I can’t imagine what with all they gotta do that they’re gonna just up and leave it to come down here for a pony who got knocked on the head.”

Big Mac looked at her in utter disbelief.  “You really have no idea how they feel about you , do you?”

Applejack smiled. “What?  I ain’t any more special than Twi, or Flutters or Dash… any of us.”  She looked at her brother, puzzled.  “What?  What? Why are you smiling at me like that?”

“Never mind sis.” Mac said with a smile. “Well I reckon it’s time to go home.”

“eYup, home…” Applejack smiled and stood up.  She looked around the room and her smile began to fade.  She looked at the couch...the mantle...the stairs up to the loft…

...the bed.

“Home…” she said softly.

-----------------------------------------------------


The winter night air was crisp and clear, the stars shone brightly overhead as the two Apples walked back to Sweet Apple Acres, their hooves echoing in the cold winter air. After a while Applejack spoke.

“So you reckon you can handle everything at the farm while I’m gone?” 

Big Mac stopped in his tracks. “Gone?  Where you goin’?” 

“To Canterlot!”  Applejack’s voice was incredulous.  She stopped and turned back toward him.  “Were you not listening back there?  It’s about 8:45 or so, I’m pretty sure the next train is at 9:09. I won’t make that one.. It’ll be another 15 or 20 minutes  before the next train, not sure exactly when,  I can be there in plenty of time to catch the one after 909.”

He remembered something and smiled then spoke as if her intentions would never be more than an idea. “Woah there sis - we gotta talk about this. You can’t just up and leave.”

She decided to indulge him, and replied as though the question of her journey to Canterlot that night were up for debate. 

“Why not?  I got the farm all set, which wasn’t hard, you did a real fine job while I was sick.  I know you can handle it  Apple Bloom is on winter break from school and even if she weren’t, I’m sure you wouldn’t have much of a time convincing Cheerilee to come on over to give her extra help” she said with an exaggerated  wink.  “But since it’s winter break she’ll be spending a lot of time with the Crusaders. Especially since Rarity is off on her fashion tour thing, in fact you should ask Sweetie Belle to stay over a few nights.  She’s lookin’ a might sad.. Granny Smith and you should be just fine.”

“Yeah, but…”

“But what?”

“Well I think you should just sleep on it.  We can talk about it tomorrow and figure out what the right thing to do is.  I think we need to plan this out, talk it out as a family……..”

Applejack suddenly turned away from him and trotted off toward home.  Mac came after her. She walked at a brisk pace, trotting hard.

“Take it easy sis.  Your brother ain’t as fast as you.” he chuckled. 

She didn’t answer.  As he began to catch up, she broke into a canter, a speed that was difficult for him to match due to the difference in their leg lengths.  Mac kept having to switch between a canter and a trot.  Her face was set hard and she deliberately continued her canter, her breath steaming in a fast and hard rhythm from her nostrils in the cold night air.  

“APPLEJACK!” Big Macintosh barked, and immediately she stopped, 

Applejack stood firm staring straight ahead, her expression unchanged, Her breath, still streaming from her nostrils in strong puffs hung like small drifting clouds in the still winter night.. 

“Now just what the hay is going on?!” he asked, approaching her. “Why all the rush?  One minute you’re crying, the next minute you’re smiling.  You were just about out your mind when I got there, then you woke up and acted like everything was fine.  Now you want to gallop off to Canterlot!” his voice barely hid his exasperation.  He stared at her, but Applejack didn’t move, He lowered his head and spoke softly. “I love you Applejack, more than anypony in my life.” he looked up into her eyes. “And right now I’m real worried about you sis.”  He stepped up next to her and raised his head over hers.  Instinctively she tucked her head under his and he pulled her close, her head coming to rest tucked in between his shoulder and cheek.  It was a very personal, very intimate gesture found only among ponies. It was a sign of love and protection on one part, and a sign of acceptance that help and protection were needed on the other part. Big Mac used the pet name for her that only the two of them knew about.  He spoke softly, his voice on the verge of breaking.  

“Please little honey girl, tell me what’s wrong”

At the sound of those words she felt her eyes stinging with tears, She stayed there, her eyes closed, smelling his body, hearing the strong steady heartbeat of her beloved brother.  She remembered how safe it all made her feel during those horrible days long ago when all she had to do was look at him and he’d hold her like this. For a moment she forgot all about the world.  It was just him and her and she was safe from everything. The smell of his coat, the sound of his powerful lungs breathing and the sound of his heart were a haven for her and right now she needed it more than ever.  She never wanted to leave. After a bit she spoke, her voice trembling with emotion as her tears fell softly in the snow..

“I’m so scared Mac. Everything is turned around.  It’s like I woke up and the world changed while I was gone.”

“I know honey girl.  Sometimes you gotta bend, remember?  You are so strong, but sometimes being strong means having to bend, to let life wash over you and carry you.  I know it ain’t fair and it ain’t right, but fighting it just won’t work.  You have to learn to change.”

“I can’t Mac.  If Twilight needs me that way, I can’t give her that, I just can’t.  It ain’t me and I know it never will be. I wish I could change, to love her like that.  It don’t mean I don’t love her, I do love her,  but as my closest and best friend.  But what if we can’t go back to that,what if…” But she couldn’t go on.  Big Mac could feel her quietly crying.   After several moments she quieted.  She stepped away from him and looked at him with red puffy eyes.

“I gotta go Mac.  If I don’t go  tonight, by the time I do go, it might be too late.  I still have hope that we can somehow go back to bein’ best friends but if I wait, even one night, I don’t reckon I’ll go for quite a spell.  Do you understand?”

“Yeah, I reckon I do. Do you think you can make Apple Bloom understand?”

“If I say I’m goin to get Twilight and bring her back, she’ll have me packed shove me out the door in a Manehattan minute”  Applejack laughed and sniffed.

“Yeah, I reckon that’s the truth.  We best be gettin’ home then.  You ready?”

“Yeah, I reckon I am.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

The inside of the train was warm and cozy as it rolled along the tracks to Canterlot.  Applejack looked out of the window and up into the deep blue winter sky,  She could see the lights of Canterlot far off in the distance.  The silhouettes of the spires were visible against the light of the moon.  Behind her the town of Ponyville slept peacefully.   

Applejack had been right about her little sister.  Applebloom was thrilled and began to pack immediately to go with her.  Then Granny Smith reminded her of how sorrowful poor Sweetie Belle was lookin and that she really needed her friends.  A very serious look came into the little earth pony’s eyes and she nodded sagely. “How could I have forgotten Sweetie Belle?!  You go ahead big sis and we’ll hold down the fort.  You tell Twilight to skedaddle on home before she gets in real trouble!”

The train arrived at the Canterlot station long after midnight.  Applejack was woken gently by the conductor. 

“Miss Applejack?  We’re here sweetie” he said gently patting her hoof.

She stirred groggily. “Already?”

“Yes.  Would you like us to walk you to where you’re going?”  The conductor was somewhat elderly and Applejack could see a mare was waiting for him on the platform with a hot drink in a thermos.  She looked a bit younger and was smiling at the two of them through the window.

“No, that’s alright.” She said with a sleepy smile  “I ain’t got far to go.”

“You sure about that?” he asked.

“Yup. You and your daughter just head on home, I’ll be fine.”

The conductor blushed. “Oh, no that’s my wife.” 

Applejack smiled sleepily at him, stood up and stretched.

“Where ya stayin?”  

“Well I reckon at that hotel near the castle.  I gotta see Princess Celestia tomorrow.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that.  She’s been away for almost a month.  Not sure where.  It’s all very hush hush.  Poor Princess Luna has been taking care of everything.”

“Oh,” Applejack’s shoulder’s sagged. “Well I reckon I’ll go ask at the castle and see if anypony there knows when she might be back.  I know Princess Luna’s probably out since she’s on duty.”

“You’re welcome to stay with us”

“That’s a might kind of you, but I’ll be fine at the hotel.”

“Okay sweetie.  Good luck”

“Thanks”  

Applejack adjusted her saddlebags, smiled and nodded at the couple then headed up the toward the castle.  The sound of her hoofs echoed through the empty streets.

I’ don’t even know if anypony will be at the front desk!  Shucks!  I was so crazy comin’ up here I never thought about it.

Applejack arrived at the door of the hotel.  It was locked and her knocks proved useless.

Oh Applejack!  You darn fool!  What in tarnation are you gonna do now?!  Don’t start cryin again- that won;t do any good. Hey - maybe somepony at the castle can help me.  It’s worth a try.

It was a short walk to the gate of the castle. As she approached the two guard booths that stood on each side of the road, she noticed there was only one pony there- a unicorn, only he was dressed as a courtier.  He was writing something on a clipboard. He muttered as he wrote.  She stood politely, not wanting to interrupt him.  He seemed very prissy and official.

“...I sent them up to the barracks to wash their hooves.  They were filthy and with the likelihood of Princess Celestia’s return, it would not do to have them looking less than perfect.”

He stopped writing and slowly raised his eyes toward Applejack.  He did not smile.  His demeanor was undeniably dismissive.

“Yes?”  he asked.  He drew the word out and let the “s” hiss like a snake., 

“Howdy.”  Applejack did her best to sound meek and friendly, deciding that was the best tactic. “My name’s Applejack.  I come from Ponyville. Sweet Apple Acres if you want to be exact.” she smiled as sweetly as she could.

“What I want,” he said in a flat monotone. “is to know why you are here.  I don’t believe we’re hiring right now, and if we were, I’m not sure what an earth pony would do in the palace.  If you’re here for the tour, come back at 3 tomorrow.  Good night.”

“Well actually I’m here to see Princess Celestia.”. Applejack looked down and with an air of embarrassment said, “I don’t know if you’ve heard of the Mane Six, but, well,  I’m one of them.”

His face remained unchanged.  Then he raised his lip in a sneer.. “I see.  And how exactly would I have heard of them?  Are they some sort of popular musical act?  If that is the case, then I’m afraid I’m ‘out of the loop.’  For the past four years I’ve attended the Fairchild Academy of Culture and Magic.  Then I served for three weeks as the chief courtier in the Crystal Empire for Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor.  Unfortunately they have been away for a month or so, so I was not afforded the privilege of meeting them, not that I would have had much time.  I spent night and day fixing the many problems with the staff.  They were in a dreadful state!  Now as for your seeing the Princess, that shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Really?!!”  Applejack said hopefully.

“Of course not!” he spoke with feigned excitement.  Then his face collapsed into it’s former unpleasant sneer. “Simply wait until morning by the door of the hotel and when they open ask to see their post cards.  They have several that bear the image of the Princess.  This way you can tell all your friends back in Ponyville that you saw the Princess.  Now if that will be all…”

Applejack took a deep breath and let it out. “Ain’t you never heard of Princess Twilight Sparkle?  Well I’m her best friend!”

“I see.  Well Princess Luna and I are on the same bowling team.  That makes us almost family!”  His mouth turned into a half smirk half smile. “Now why don’t you run along and find some nice warm alley to sleep in, hmmm?  I’ll be sure to tell the Princess all about you the moment she arrives!  Good night.”  He closed the guard house door in her face.

She thought about kicking it down, but felt so disheartened and tired that she turned and walked slowly back toward town.  She gave a few knocks at the hotel again.  Still no answer, so she pulled out her horse blanket, lay down in the doorway.  She pulled the blanket up around her, lay her head down on her saddle back and pulled her hat down over her eyes.


__________________________________


High under the starlit sky the immense royal coach made it’s way through the night.  As it passed over Ponyville, a pair of very tired, but smiling eyes looked out from one of the windows, down and the little hamlet.

How much of my heart lies down there?  Those sweet brave little souls mean more to me than they’ll ever know.  I think of each of them as a daughter and cherish them all. 

As she saw the moonlight reflecting off the little barn roof far below, emotion overtook her and she closed her eyes and turned her head and leaned back against the velvet cushion.

The coach made it’s way up to the mountain city of Canterlot.  It turned as it approached the courtyard and the 8 pegasi that pulled it, brought it in for a graceful landing.

Twelve  guards, followed behind an officious looking Courtier approached the the coach..  Several male and female unicorns dressed in formal Canterlot uniforms and holding torches, stood on either side of a long red carpet runway.  The lead courtier stepped up to the coach, unlatched it, pulled it open and bowed. 

“Welcome home, your majesty” he spoke with deep sonorus voice full of respect. “I trust you had a successful trip?”

Princess Celestia stepped out of the coach and looked at him oddly. 

“Successful?  I’m not sure what you mean,” she said, flashing him a glare. He backed up slightly then suddenly realized the implications of his words.  He’d been privy to information about the nature of her trip that was not public knowledge. He smiled knowingly and winked. 

“Nothing your majesty.” he said, once again bowing.  

She studied him very carefully. 

“And who do I have the honor of addressing?” she asked tersely.

“I am Prim Proper, chief courier, late of The Crystal Empire.  I transferred here when I heard that my predecessor here in Canterlot was having some issues with his health.  I came to the aid of a fellow servant of the court and offered him the use of my sister’s summer home in Coltcun.  Well it’s more of a timeshare really, but she owns most of the shares.  You may have heard of her - Prim Hemline. She’s a fashion designer.”

Princess Celestia looked at him dryly, then turned and walked up to the red runner.  She paused, looking at all the ponies standing at rapt attention. In answer to his question she mumbled. “No, I haven’t.” Then she spoke aloud. 

“At ease. Why are you all up at this hour? Go back to your beds and I do not want to see any of you before five o’clock tomorrow afternoon.  It is my wish that you know I am deeply grateful for this royal welcome but it was completely unnecessary. Unless I’m mistaken a number of you are from the day shift. Am I correct?”

Several nodded perfunctorily.

Her utter displeasure was clearly evident. She drew a long breath and spoke “And so you worked a double shift?”

Again they nodded.

“Then let me apologize to each of you and your families. It is my command that each of you retire to your homes, get a good long night’s sleep and then spend tomorrow afternoon with your families.”

Prim stepped up to dismiss them, but they’d already broken ranks and were extinguishing their torches.  Each approached the princess, bowed and with true sincerity welcomed her home.  She smiled and, asked each about their families, all of whom she’d made it her business to know, thanked them then told each of them to sleep well.

Prim barely hid his annoyance at her obvious breach in protocol. “Well, I suppose it is rather late, though it is their job.”

“Is there something you’d like to say” the princess asked, speaking carefully.

“Certainly not, you majesty”

“Highness.  Majesty is for queens, not princesses and unless there is anything else, then I’m retiring for the evening. Do not disturb me until tomorrow evening.”  She strode toward the doorway leading from the courtyard onto the castle. Suddenly, as if remembering something, she stopped and turned toward him.

“Did anypony come to the south gate asking for me?  I’m expecting a rather large pegasi.  He’ll be wearing a blue cloak.” Celestia turned back toward the doorway and walked away.

“No ma’m  uh your highness Prim said with a touch of sarcasm. “Just some blonde hillbilly mare.  I sent her on her way. She was rather annoying.”

Celesta froze.

“What did you just say?” her voice was flat.

“No need to worry your highness. I told her to go sleep in the doorway of the hotel. She’ll get in when they- what is the matter”

Princess Celestia approached him slowly.  The light blue magic that normally surrounded her horn was an angry scarlet and her eyes were so frightening he had to look away.

“Did she give a name?” the princess growled

“Uh, uh, I think she said Appleja-” but he didn’t finish.  Princess Celestia, her face a terrifying mask of fury bore down on him and pinned him to the cold slate of the courtyard. 

“Now you listen to me.” she seethed, her voice a terrible, quiet growl,. “You are go up to the royal chamber and prepare the bed.  Make sure the sheets are clean.  Make sure the bed has been warmed.  See to it that the kitchen warm up the apple cider that is in the gold jug in the royal dining hall.  It is to be heated to 99 degrees exactly.  Now I am going out with 10 marines to find her.  You had better hope to your maker than she is there and unharmed.  If one hair of her mane is hurt, I shall unleash more pain upon you than this world has ever seen.  IS THAT CLEAR?!”

He was trembling too hard to answer. He just shielded his eyes with his forelegs. She whistled. The sound was sharp and rose quickly then cut to silence. Suddenly  there were 30 Pegasi marines hovering above her. She gave him one last look of disgust, then opened her wings and with one great thrust shot into the night sky.

“Squad A - Fall in!  B and C, return to your posts!”  And with that she was gone, the marines following close behind.

        Celestia’s enormous shadow fell on the blue moonlit cobblestone streets of Canterlot as she gently hovered and then landed next to the sleeping figure of Applejack.  The look in the eyes of the princess as she glanced back in the direction of the castle caused the two Marines who saw it to look away in fear. Then she turned and looked at the young earth pony.  Her face softened into the smile of a mother at the sight of her sleeping foal. Celestia’s horn glowed warmly and a huge spell cloud enveloped the sleeping mare.  The steam coming from the nose of the little pony stopped as the temperatire within the cloud rose to a comfortable 83 degrees. Celestia, deep in concentration lifted the sleeping figure of Applejack.with great tenderness.  Applejack smiled at the warmth and began to kick off her blanket, but Celestia made sure it still covered her. The lead Marine picked up Applejack’s hat from the street as well as her saddlebag and blanket, and followed his princess as she rose into the night air, the floating Applejack beside her, back toward the castle.

        As they got closer to the castle, Celestia noticed that the light’s in the guest quarters were on.  She cocked an eyebrow in wonder and then had to check her rage.

        “Sergeant!” she whispered tersely. 

        “Yes my Princess?”

        Go to the guest quarters.  If that…” she caught herself, “If Prim Proper is there, you are to pick him up with a rope net and fly him to me.”

        Unable to completely suppress a smile, the sergeant nodded.

        “As you wish, my highness.”  and was off in a flash.  Celestia returned her attention to the sleeping pony.  She smiled as Applejack Moments later he returned, a struggling Prim Proper trussed up in a rope, struggled madly in its net. 

        He had clearly had enough and turned his fury toward Celestia.  The cold expression on her face made him freeze.

        “What did I ask you to do?” the princess asked acerbically. 

        “To prepare the royal bed chamber.” he replied haughtily.

        “Then what are you doing in the royal guest chamber?”

        “Well I assumed…” he answered “Excuse me your highness, but surely you weren't suggesting…” he asked in astonishment.

        “I am suggesting” she said slowly “that you treat this little pony as you would treat my daughter, or myself.  Is that clear?”

        He had stopped struggling and looked at Applejack in wonderment. “Yes, your highness, as you say...” 

        “Once you have warmed my bed and prepared it for her, prepare the guest bed for me and place it near my bed.”

        “At once, Princess”

        She nodded to the sergeant who proceeded to carry Prim to the balcony that was attached to the royal bed chamber and set him down. Just as the head courtier prepared to transport himself from the netting to the inside of the bed chamber he glanced at Celestia.  She shook her head slightly and he realized that the accompanying noise that always resulted from the vacuum created after the object vanished, would awaken the little pony. Carefully and quickly he extracated himself from the netting and trotted into the master bed chamber.  Celestia held Applejack in the magic field and smiled as she watched the young pony roll over on her back. stretch, smack her lips and return to snoring. 

        Finally the princess landed on the balcony and floated the cloud into her bedroom.  Prim Proper was sweating and rushing about, whispering orders to the staff.  She smiled at the two candles that burned on her night side tables.  They were large cylinders of wax that had been hoof decorated by a little filly or a young colt.  Gold and purple sprinkles formed the familiar shapes of Hearts Warming Eve - trees and stars, etc. It was a very sweet touch and caused the princess to re-think how she would deal with the new Head Courtier.  He must have taken them from her mantle.  Celestia’s eyes grew damp at the recollection of the day she received them.  The large hopeful eyes that looked up at her, hoping that the princess liked them. A pain formed in her throat as she pictured the little lavender unicorn sitting in her party dress, so young, so long ago.  And now she was a princess.  Celestia suddenly wanted to see Twilight, ached to see her and hold her protectively, though she had no idea why.  Twilight was a full grown princess now, no longer in need of the monarch’s protection, and yet...

        I wonder if Applejack will recognize her friend’s handiwork when she wakes up?

        Prim had finished and done a very nice job.  The sheets had all been replaced, and the guest bed had been setup. Prim stood by the master bed, holding open the sheet, waiting for Celestia to lay her down.  Celestia did this gently and with his magic he carefully undid and pulled the ribbons from her tail and mane and gave them to one of the staff “please have these cleaned and pressed” he whispered.  Then he carefully pulled the blanket up over her.  He looked to his princess who smiled and gave a small nod. He seemed relieved but did his best to remain stoic as he bowed and backed out of the room.

        Using her magic, Celestia lowered the lights, went to Applejack and kissed her forehead.  She walked to the bathroom, turned on the shower and as the steam rose, stepped into it.  She closed her eyes and let the hot water stream over her face and smiled, anticipating the surprise awaiting Applejack when she awoke and found herself in the royal bed in Canterlot Castle with Celestia in the guest bed beside her.  One of the shower walls had a window. She looked out of it and by the position of the moon knew it was between 2 and 3am, too late for her visitor.  If he were coming, it wouldn't be until tomorrow night.


-------------------------------------------


        High in the uppermost battlements of the castle, a small, blue-gray batpony hovered under the full moon.He was young, with a jet black mane and tail, his cutie mark was a heart with bat wings. His expression carried the countenance of one much older and it suited him. Acuta, his sister, had come out to greet him then returned inside. Finally, a figure, flanked by his sister, stepped from the shadows.  He bowed his head reverently.

        “Good evening your highness.”

        “Good evening Asclepius.  What news do you have?”

        “She is here, in the castle.”

        The princess smiled. “Here?!  When did she arrive?”

“A short time ago.”

“I see.  I assume she is resting in the royal guest quarters.”

“No your highness, she is resting in the royal chamber.”

“In the royal chamber?! Whyever would my sister put her there? Where is my sister?”

“She sleeps beside her in the guest bed.”

“But that is not part of...wait, we are speaking of Rainbow Dash, the elite Pegasus, are we not?”

“No your highness, the pony that sleeps in the royal bed chamber is the earth pony Applejack.”

Luna’s eyes opened wide for a second “Are you sure?” she asked.

“I am.”

“Then something is wrong, something has changed.”  She turned to the the little filly.  “Acuta, does this make any sense?”

“Not from what I have read, your highness.”  

Acuta was a year and a half her brother’s junior. Unlike him she was blonde in both her mane and tail.  Her cutie mark consisted of a purple diamond surrounded by a swooping mist of stars. Her eyes were brown and her face held a sleepy beauty.  It was evident that one day she would be utterly stunning, in spite of the patch she wore over her right eye. 
“Thank you Asclepiusm, as always your faithfulness and skill have proven invaluable to me.”

“It is my honor, my princess, to be of any help to you that I can.”

“I know that.  The help and friendship of you and your sister mean everything to me, and one day I will be able to show you my gratitude.”

The two siblings looked at each other and then up to the noble face of their princess.  Their expressions were of gratitude and expectation.

She regarded them with an affectionate smile.

“Soon, my little ones, soon…”



> Happiness is a Warm Gun
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sun had not quite crested the horizon to spread its light across the cold prairie, but the deep blue of the sky showed it was near.  The pre-dawn chill had left the sagebrushes and prairie grasses dusted in the frost of the early morning. 

It was quiet and warm within her dome and Twilight stirred and smiled. As she slowly opened them, the world looked hazy to the little unicorn through bleary squinting eyes. She lifted her head and looked around her. Vague shapes and soft glowing objects in the almost of sunlight that suddenly spilled up over the horizon. It bathed the flat prairie in an orange golden flush, splashing on the sides distant buttes illuminating their rich earthy tones. Beneath the little stones and desert dust under her coat, the packed orange brown earth smelled dry and soft.

Everything looks so blurry outside - I wonder if my vision was affected by the scorpion's venom?  Maybe a leftover effect?  Maybe whoever it was that held me in the dream decided to take me back in his arms and protect me.  But wasn’t that a dream?  I asked him to take...wait a minute...  Ohhh - I know what’s happening - it’s the condensation on the inside of my protective dome spell!  Dummy! It’s so warm in here and cold out there that my breath has condensed on the invisible surface of the shield... 

Her jaw stretched wide in a yawn that was deep and satisfying, following it with an intense stretch, pointing the tips of her hooves out as far as she could and arching her back in a moment that felt so good it seemed like a guilty pleasure.  Then she went completely limp, lying in the little afterglow a moment or two longer. As she sat up tiny stones and pebbles fell from her coat to the ground. She sleepily brushed the dirt from her shoulder and forelegs then out of her mane.  A slow riser she sat for a moment with droopy eyelids, smacking her lips.  

A close examination of the wound to the underside of her hoof showed the area was no longer tender.  There was a very slight mark where the stinger had punctured her skin, but no pain and no sign of infection. She smiled, recalling her actions the previous night.  A month ago it would have been kind of gross, no, very gross, to have put her mouth anywhere near her underhoof, but a month ago she was a different pony.  Dewey’s head appeared out of one of her saddle bags. She looked down at him and smiled.

“Good morning little guy. You know Dewey,” she said casually, “out here in the wild you need to learn how to survive on your own, to do whatever you need to, no matter what it is or how gross.  If you can’t tough it out, then hit the road, baby.  Not everypony is cut out for this stuff- it takes guts to keep a cool head when attacked by a wild creature that injects highly poisonous venom.  You live out here, you’re used to it.  A pony like me - just got to tough it out.”  

She stretched her forelegs above her head.  “I suppose I’m going to have to read about the scorpions that inhabit this area of the desert.”

Twilight could sense the cold morning out there. The cozy warmth of her veiled dome was wonderful. Here and there drops of water ran down the side of the the invisible wall leaving tracks behind. She touched one of them gingerly with the tip of her hoof, then began to draw little pictures in the condensation.  She drew her cutie mark and Celestia’s, something she used to doodle all the time when she was a filly at the academy.  Next she drew a heart and wrote AJ + TS inside of it.  She sat and looked at it for a moment, anticipating the inevitable pain. It came, but there was a tiny part of her that wouldn’t let the emotion take over.  It was as though a small spark of hope inside kept it in check. Or maybe she was just too worn out.  

What to do next… She thought about lifting the dome spell but decided she’d leave it in place until things warmed up a little more out there. It wouldn't take very long once the sun was higher. The drops of water that had coalesced around what she’d drawn caught her attention.  As before, they had begun to fall like tears streaking down the wall. It brought to mind a wonderful trilogy she’d read while still at the academy. It was a story about a royal family who moved to a desert planet. Water was so scarce it was practically sacred. It was one of her favorites.  “You know Dewey, if I could capture this condensation on the walls we could replenish our water supply.”

It seemed like a great idea - very resourceful and clever, and something that would make them more self-sufficient. Then she began to consider the source of the moisture.  Her breath and her sweat.  After wiping off her dusty hoof against her coat, she drew a straight line in the condensation, soaking the part of her coat that covered the front of her hoof. She brought the tip of the hoof to her mouth and touched it with her tongue. 

Not bad…  But actually drinking my sweat? Like in those books? That always seemed a little gross to me.  And really, how much water can I expect to capture from the inside walls of this dome?  Maybe a quarter of a cup? Maybe half? Still, I didn’t see any sign of water anywhere around here.  I’m sure those outlaws down there would  be willing to sell some of their water but I don’t have any bits and I’m pretty sure they’d rather have other forms of payment from a young mare.  

Twilight sat, legs crossed, knees to her chest, forelegs wrapped around them, rocking ever so slightly, thinking about it. She knew she was stalling, putting off the inevitable. Struggling up from her subconscious was an idea she wanted to hold back, just like the pressure in her bladder...  

At last  there was no denying it.  There was a solution to her water problem -  she needed water, she was holding water. The logic was inescapable. Dewey watched her face turn a pale green. She looked at him.  She’d just lectured him about having to tough it out in the desert, out in the wild and how she was clearly up to the task.  Dewey continued to look at her.  

“Shut up Dewey. I get it.  I should warn you I haven’t done a purification spell since the academy and I only had to remove blue food dye from water in that lab.  What if I mess it up?  What if I get sick from it?  Actually I’m getting sick just thinking about it. And then...oh that is just too gross!  Drink my own pee?”   She looked at Dewey,  “Don’t look at me like that.  Okay, so maybe I’m a little weird about my bodily waste.  I know I know - I have to get over it if I’m going to survive- you think you have to tell me that?”

She rummaged through her once perfectly organized saddlebags for her survival book. 

I really have to clean some of this stuff out of here. Let’s see, here’s that pretty rock I found in the stream.  Sorry Maud, you’ll just have to live without it. And here is a candy wrapper.  I shouldn’t litter but I just have so much garbage in here! Hey - here’s one of the paper bags they gave me on the train.  I can use it for my garbage.  Great - wait, what’s this?

She peered in the bag and pulled what appeared to be a note. 

“Hmm what do suppose this is Dew?” 

She read aloud:

My sweet little pony who’s heart has been broken - try to never take for granted what is granted to you and seek the significant in what seems insignificant. It will make all the difference in your quest.
        -Golden Spike

Twilight smiled “I wish you could have met this zebra, Dewey.  He was amazing.  He owned the railroad that brought me out here.”  Twilight smiled down at the little lizard near her hoof. He looked up at her and blinked.  

“I know, you want to know what he meant about my broken heart.  I’m sorry, I’m just not able to talk about it yet.  I promise that one day, I’ll tell you all about it, okay?”

Dewey blinked again.

“Thank’s for understanding little guy”

Twilight continued to pull little bits of garbage out of her saddlebag and fill the paper sack.  With each addition to the bag she felt the pressure in her bladder increase. She stared at the canteen, specifically it's tiny opening.  Finally she picked it up, turned it this way and that, as she examined the opening, puzzling over how to transfer the contents of her bladder into the canteen with a minimum of waste and splashing.

        After a deep breath to clear her mind, she took note of all the things she’d pulled from her saddle bag now spread all over the ground. Was there something that would help capture her urine and funnel it into the canteen?  She looked down between her open legs and scowled. Then she looked around at all her worldly things spread before her.  Then back down between her legs, opening them wider and peering closely at the setup. Then she looked up again at the canteen and finally up at an indifferent sky, utterly vexed. 

“There are times when I really wish I was a colt!” she said in frustration.  “Okay, now let’s see - what do I have that I can use? There is no way I’ll be able to pee into that little opening in the canteen without spraying all over the place.  Maybe I can use my hoof and kind of guide it.  Hmm, I could go into my drinking cup and pour it into my canteen a little at a time. But how will I hold myself and hold my cup and stand up and guide it?  Normally I would use my magic but I found I cannot answer nature's call and concentrate on magic  I’ve tried, believe me...”

Then her eyes flew open wide and she smiled in delight..

“I’ve got it!”

Using the hoof trowel she'd packed she started digging a small trench, just wide enough to fit her cup and about a foot long. The trough was deep enough so that the lip of the cup was even with the ground. 

“Okay, now I just have to... *grunt* ...scoot my butt over here and sit so that my business end here is right over the cup.”

Twilight sat astride the trench, directly over the cup in the trough. She placed her hooves on either side and carefully pulled it open in an effort to guide the stream.

“Here goes nothing...!”

        To her delight everything worked as planned as the cup began to fill. 

“Look Dewey!  It’s working!!  Perfect!”  she exclaimed, smiling.  

She quickly filled the first cup and using magic gently poured the contents into the canteen. 

She successfully completed a second cup and then a third. 

Just as she started on the fourth, for some unfathomable reason, a sequence of thoughts and images occurred to her:

What if I were spotted by a Cockatrice right now?  It would turn me to stone in this position sitting with a shocked expression on my face at seeing the Cockatrice, my legs spread wide, and me holding myself apart with my hooves… I would be found like this and, and, what would happen?  They would make me into a statue!  They’d stick a hose up by butt and turn me into a memorial fountain - maybe even one that rotates!  They could place me outside of the entrance to the Academy for Gifted Unicorns.  
There for all eternity, peeing… forever peeing…

Tinkle tinkle little star…

“Oh no oh no no no, can’t laugh!” 

But it was too late. She'd started to laugh after the image of her rotating around, legs apart etc, and peeing. 

As the laughter started, she did her best to staunch the flow, but was unable to expunged the image from her mind and with every laugh she’d squirt out a little more. The images in her mind, the sound coming from the cup, the entire situation threatened to make her topple over in laughter. 

Finally it did. 

She lay on her side in convulsive laughter.  She got to the point where she could barely breathe. Her face was bright red as she tried to get herself under control.  She pressed her legs together in a futile attempt at stopping the flow, but it was no use. She felt the warm liquid between her thighs and quickly opened them.  This rolled her onto her back.  Now she lay there, legs wide apart, holding her stomach in hysterics. 

Of course now there was no stopping it, her dignity was entirely gone and the fountain between her legs began to shoot into the air. She looked down at it and squealed in hysterics at the sight. Tears streamed from her eyes. She rolled back on her side until the laughter finally subsided. 

She lay there panting, chuckling softly and wiping the tears away with the back of her hoof. 

The inside of her thighs were soaked but she didn't care. She just lay there enjoying the feeling of having had such a wonderful laugh. She couldn't remember the last time she'd laughed. It felt so good. 

She lay there a little while longer unable to stop giggling at not only the image of tour guides presenting her statue to the families touring the campus, but laughing at herself for how much she’d over-complicated everything.  The survival book was within reach.  She grabbed it, not bothering to sit up, and looked up the appropriate chapter.	

The book described a number of purification spells that dealt with different situations.  The first one was for seawater, the second was for urine. The spell called for the canteen to be open.  She sat up and reached over, picking up the canteen. 

"Ugh, it's warm.  She brought it closer, held it up, and very carfully put her nose up to it, as though a cobra might jump out at her.  She sniffed, then recoiled.

“Whew!! I stink!  Very concentrated uric acid. Well I guess I am kind of dehydrated... Now to get down to business!”

A lavender glow appeared first around her horn and then around the canteen which she’d leaned up against a rock.  Several moments passed then the glow disappeared from each.  Twilight cautiously approached, her nose twitching with each sniff.  

Nothing

Closer still and still no scent. 

“Maybe this is going to be okay.”  she lifted the canteen. “Ugh - still warm.”  She brought it to her nose.  Nothing. Next she poured a little into her upturned hoof and looked at it, her eyebrow raised in skepticism.

“I guess it’s the moment of truth…”  

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and had to force her tongue out between clenched lips.  She touched the liquid. Nothing.  She opened her mouth a little and licked.  Nothing.  Then took a little sip.  Just warm water.

“I did it!! I did it I did it I did it!!” she squealed.  

Dewey looked at her and blinked.

“Thank you Dewey, you’re too kind!” 

Twilight successfully performed the same spell on her drinking cup and had the same result. 

“Nice and clean.  Hey!  I just had a great idea!"  She closed her eyes and her horn began to glow, but now all the wetness between her legs and stomach glowed as well.  She giggled at the sensation.  A moment later the purple haze disappeared.  Twilight leaned forwad and picked up the small towel that she'd removed from her saddle bag.  She wiped down her front, enjoying the feeling of clean water onher coat.

"Oh Dewey, that was wonderful!  And I sure needed it!  Between you and me I was getting a little ripe down there.  I appreciate that you are too much of a gentlegecko to say anything.  But oh that was so nice... Well I think it’s time to see just what’s going on.”

Twilight stood up with a gleam in her eye and made the dome vanish, causing a momentary shower of condensation to rain down upon on her. She felt a slight chill as the cool morning air blew across her damp coat.  She shook her mane in response.

“Oh that feels great! Doesn’t that feel great Dewey? Oh that feels great!”

Dewey just looked at her.

“Too much?” 

Dewey blinked then accepted her outstretched foreleg, jumping aboard and running up to her mane.  Once there he perched himself atop it and looked around the prairie. 

Twilight levitated her binoculars and lowered the strap around her neck then walked as quietly as she could toward the bluff that overlooked the campsite of the outlaws.  There was a slight rise just before the drop off. As she approached the edge she dropped down and crept to the edge on her stomach, covering herself in another protective shield. She peered between two sagebrushes. 

“This is what Rainbow Dash calls ‘Ninja style.’” Twilight whispered excitedly as she reached the edge of the bluff. Relief spread through her at what she saw - Their tents and supplies appeared to all still be there.  Twilight realized that had they packed up to leave, she’d probably have heard it. Her sleep the previous night had been fitful.  Vague images flitted through her dreams, some comforting, some scary, some unsettling, but they’d all come at the very edge of sleep where any noise would have woken her. 

She scanned the campsite through the binoculars. Nothing moved below.  The sun now just above the horizon cast long shadows across the cold prairie. Twilight was surprised at how warm it felt on her back, despite its low angle.  

“I wish I could figure out which town they were going to Dewey. So, what do we know?   
1.There are four of them:
Red - the leader, 
Sharpis- sounds like the brains
Flint -  probably the gun ...and finally that hideous creature 
Smackwater - gotta be the muscle

I know I’m mixing my genre’s here Dewster, but that’s what they would have called them in my books. I wish I knew what tribes they were from.”

She paused, looking off into the distance beyond the camp, The land transitioned from desert to prairie as it went north. Off to the right toward the northeast would be Tombstown. She thought she could see it but wasn’t sure.  To the northwest, about equidistant, at least if the map were to be believed, was the town of Fetlock Flats. No luck spotting that either.  She re-adjusted the focus and looked down at the campsite.

“I wonder what they look like - I’ll bet grizzled desperado’s with scars across their faces.  Missing most of their teeth, probably evil beady eyes and ratty coats.”

Motion from one of the tents caught her eye.  She could see a shadow on a tent roof, undulating. Twilight pulled her head back in reaction and  waited.  The tent fabric shifted again then the door flaps moved. One of the outlaws stepped out. 

He was an earth pony of average size but looked quick. His coat was azure blue and his eyes were a deep blue. He had a thick blonde mane and tail and on his face not a single scar, just a neatly trimmed mustache and sideburns.  The low angle of the sun highlighted an impressive physique. He was well proportioned, and from the way the morning sunlight rippled across the flexing muscles shifting under his rich coat, there was no doubt he was in excellent physical shape and took care to look good. 
  
“That could be Red, but something tells me it’s Flint.  I don’t know why, Dew, I just have that feeling.”

Flint stopped, leaned forward and down stretching, arching his rear haunches in the air.  The muscles in them flexed, firm and strong. Twilight’s mouth opened just the tiniest bit.  Then he let his hips drop and raised his shoulders, as though doing a swayback pushup. His shoulders and withers were broad and powerful. He craned his head up to the sky, the muscles in his neck flexing. 

 She decided that maybe he wasn’t all that unattractive.

They sure don’t make ‘em like that back in Ponyville. she thought, then turned to Dewey, “Why do you think a handsome pony like him would take to a life of crime - can you tell me Dewey?  I thought he sounded like the nicest of the gang last night. I don’t understand why some ponies do that. I’ll bet if he left he could find a nice mare, settle down and have a family. Some nice lucky mare,” she paused, fine tuning the binoculars “..some really lucky mare...”  she mumbled.

He strode toward a shallow pit on the perimeter of the camp  A strong snort of steam streamed his nostrils as he exhaled in the cold morning. Something nudged at the perimeter of Twilight’s thoughts, but she pushed it away.  Something that told her this was private and not something she ought to spy on, but she ignored it.

He reached the pit. Twilight, was no longer able to pretend that she didn’t know what he was about to do. Back when she was a Filly Scout they’d learned how to dig a “wet pit” which was a latrine that campers used when they had to “make water” she remembered. She chuckled at the term. glancing over at her canteen. When she went camping with them she never used the one they dug, preferring to go out into the woods to take care of things in private. She had to admit she’d been pretty prudish. At the academy she wouldn’t wash herself while any other mares were in the dorm shower, choosing to wait until they all were at dinner. Before Applejack she used to wonder if she’d ever ever let another pony besides her mother or a doctor even look down there. 

Now she found herself conflicted.  Which meant it was time for a list...

Okay..

I’ve never seen what I think I’m about to
But technically I’m spying on him
But he probably wouldn’t mind if he knew.  He’s probably let lots of mares look at “it”.
But this is very unbecoming of a princess.  What would Princess Celestia say?
Still the, uh, scientific part of me is very interested in seeing his, uh in observing this.  But if I do it, am I being unfaithful to Applejack?	But that Applejack is dead and gone. There’s nopony I’m being unfaithful to.
But watching another pony do this is perverted.
So what’s wrong with being a little perverted?  Applejack and I got pretty perverted.  But that felt like love, and trust… Gotta stop thinking about that.
Maybe if I watch I’ll find out  if I am I really a filly-fooler…?
Why is today suddenly all about pee?!  

        In the end she decided this was not the time or place and so began to turn away. As she did, out of the corner of her eye she saw something moving between his rear legs. 

She turned and quickly looked back through the binoculars.  

The Equestrian male equine was built with strong abdominal/pelvic muscles that normally kept all reproductive organs tucked up next to the body.  If you looked at a colt close enough to be very rude, you could see enough, but not too much.  The mechanics of urinating and copulating required the male to spread his rear legs and clench the muscles of his pelvic floor which drew everything down, thereby lowering the genitals to the necessary angle for either act.

As Twilight watched this happen with Flint down at the campsite, it brought to mind somepony lowering the solid oaken drawbridge at the Canterlot castle.  She suddenly found herself unable to think of a single reason to look away.  But then she suddenly found herself unable to think at all.  Stretching his legs apart had lowered it and now it hung there.
 
As Flint finished positioning himself, spreading his rear legs a little farther apart, Twilight’s eyes grew wide. He just stood for a while, indifferent, letting it hang there, swaying a bit, as though getting positioned. Then he reached under, took hold of it, and balancing himself carefully on three legs, carefully slid back the outer skin. He seemed to take his time with this, as though he were revealing it to an anxious audience. Twilight held her breath, watching as it slowly emerged. Finally she saw it - the thing that all the mares in the upper school at the academy talked and giggled about nonstop in hushed, excited, tones.  They thought they were being so clever - calling it all sorts of code names. It looked, to Twilight, kind of ugly, though perhaps worthy of closer examination. She then considered it in action.

So I’m supposed to let him put that thing in me?  I don’t think so buster!! 

Despite herself, she was unable to keep from imagining what it might feel like.  A hot flush of excitement that passed through her body leaving behind a memorable tingling sensation.
 
Flint slowly craned his neck back again and groaned in relief as he released a powerful stream. In the stillness of the morning Twilight thought she could hear it faintly as it gushed out into the pit.  A whisper of steam rose from the stream of urine as it hit the cold morning air.

She took a long good look at it, at the shape, the color, the size.

So that’s a cockle. Cockle?  No, cocky. No not cocky - cock!  That or a dickie... at least I think that’s what they were usually called, I don’t exactly remember.

Maybe I was a little hasty.  Maybe it isn’t so ugly after all...

Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad...

Even with it grasped in his hoof, there was still plenty to see.  The gush soon ended but he kept his hoof wrapped around the base. He shook it a few times then gave it a squeeze, pushing forward down the shaft.  The exposed length of the shaft and head swelled up, and turned a darker shade of purple.  Twilight gave a tiny gasp.  With great care and in no rush he let his hoof slide forward, easing the foreskin back down the shaft and over the head. 

Curtain closed, show over.  He let his foreleg drop back to the ground and gave a little smile of relief, closing his eyes. 

But he wasn’t quite done. With his legs still wide apart, Twilight watched the muscles in his haunches clench hard as he started to roll his hips forward in a slow, powerful, deliberate thrust. Like a long slow whip, the easy roll started at his hips, curved up his body, along his spine past his now arching shoulders, and up his neck.  Now, as it passed into the base of his skull, his head went back, his eyes closed and his mouth opened slightly. From that mouth came a deep soft husky moan.  

It was a stretch. A really good stretch, and sometimes a good stretch can end in a verbal expression of pleasurable release.

Twilight had been holding her breath. Now it came out as a pitiful whimper. 

By the time she’d recovered her wits Flint had trotted calmly back toward the campfire pit.  Using a stick he pushed several flat stones out from under the pile of glowing coals where they’d spent the night..  They were glowing hot.  He arranged them in a circle, flat sides up. She watched him as he was blowing on the still hot bed of coals and adding twigs and sticks to revive it. As the fire flared up, he put the coffee pot on the hot stones around the fire. 

 She took one last look at his face just before he turned around  His eyes looked bluer and softer now, his chin more chiseled. He was, without a doubt, far more handsome than when he’d first exited the tent.  She rolled on her back and closed her eyes, letting the morning sun warm her chest and stomach. Dewey had made himself comfortable atop her head, in her mane.

 As she lay there, eyes closed, she pictured it in her mind and began to recall what the mares at the academy had said about all the different things they’d done with their colt friends and their ...cocks.  It seemed like there was no end to their usefulness, so many things you could do with them. As she lay there thinking on it, trying to gauge Flint’s size.  Reflexively she opened her mouth, wondering.

It was at that moment that Twilight’s body told her that she definitely wasn’t a filly fooler. She rolled back over on her stomach, brought the binoculars back to focus and stared at him. She decided he was the handsomest colt she’d ever laid eyes on. She watched as he poured coffee from the pot into a cup.  He sat down on a nearby log, facing in the direction of the bluff.  She watched him hold the steaming cup between his hooves, and blow across the top of it. He brought the cup slowly to his mouth and just before he drank he grinned, his cheeks going into a dimpled smile and his deep blue eyes suddenly looked up, straight into Twilight’s.  

She felt her heart stop for a moment and silently cursed the deep blush of shame she felt crossing her cheeks.

Can he see me?!! No, there’s no way he can see me!  Is there? Ohhhh… she squealed in worry..

Then she thought she saw a tiny gesture, as though he were lifting his cup to her, but he just sipped his coffee, grimaced at the bitterness and let his gaze drif to her left, at nothing in particular. 

Was he just looking at me? Did he see me?!!  How could he?  I’m behind this scrub!  There is no way!  If he did why didn’t he warn the others?  He just looked right at me!  Then he smiled. I think. Oh those dimples!  Oh those eyes…

Suddenly she ached for Applejack. She needed  to hold her and kiss her, to feel her body next to hers, to press her muzzle in the crook of her neck. Up until now she’d felt the emotional pain of separation, but this was something with which she was unfamiliar.  It wasn’t the need for sexual gratification it was a need for physical nearness. The scent of earth and hay and apples.  The scent of her sex and her coat and her sweat.  It felt as through a part of her was physically missing. She felt despair filling her soul, as though her days of light were gone forever and only a future of muted colors and dullness awaited her. She watched Flint pour more water into the blue coffee pot with water from a canteen. Her eyes filled with tears as she looked at the camp.

Could you make me forget about her? If I let you, would you?  If I went down there and led you into your tent, would you follow me in then kiss me and take me to your bed?  Would that work?  Would it take away this loneliness, this dead feeling inside? What would I do to be rid of this?  What wouldn’t I do?

The old familiar emotional pain was returning to her heart.  Suddenly Dewey’s upside down head popped down from her mane and he stared at her. She looked at him and smiled.  The pain began to ease and her body shook once or twice with something between a laugh and a sob. With the back of her wrist she wiped her eyes and cheeks.

“Thanks Dewey, you’re right, I’m not alone. You really know how to make a friend feel better.”

Dewey blinked and raised his head up, looking off into the distance.

“You’re right again little pardner, time to hit the trail.  I need to think about what is here and now, there’s no time for anything else. How about some breakfast first? Let’s see what we’ve got.”   

The previous forage through her saddlebag hadn’t produced much more than some stale bread and some peaches that had seen better days.  She lifted one and took a bite, brown spots and all, without even thinking about it.  She gave a tiny bit to Dewey who seemed to enjoy it.  As she chewed the stale bread, she pretended she was enjoying a large stack of pancakes.  Thoughts of Spike crept into her mind and she recognized the danger there. She’d deliberately kept him from her mind.  The pain would be too intense to bare and so it would be far too dangerous, almost as much as thoughts of Applejack.  In some ways more so. She confined her thought of him to his being with Rarity having fun on their tour, meeting all kinds of ponies and having all kinds of adventures. As the two of them partied into the night, Twilight carefully crept away, distancing herself from them and focusing on Dewey. It cheered her up. 

Down below, the camp had started to stir.  She wiped the peach juice from her muzzle and raised the binoculars again.  It looked like Smackwater was out of his tent. He too was an earth pony, a drab brown coat, large and fat with a scar that ran across his cheek.  Most of his left ear was gone, down to a black ragged stump. His face was dull and cruel and after what he’d said last night, it sickened Twilight to look at it.  She saw him speaking to the other pony and knew that she was right - the one she’d spied on had to be Flint.

There was no sign of either Red or Sharpis.  She wondered if either was a pegasus or unicorn.  Pegasus ponies were generally not found out on the frontier unless they were part of a large Pegasus settlement. To find one out on his or her own was very rare.  Unicorns were generally not made to feel welcome. Magic was something that earth ponies out here didn’t trust. It wasn’t that they couldn't hold their own against it - more than one unicorn lay dead after thinking that his or her magic was quicker than an earth pony who knew their way around a firearm. It was practically impossible for a unicorn to use any kind of magic without the glow of their horn giving them away and that’s all the time a gunslinger needed to draw and shoot. 

“So Dewey, they have to head due north for 3 or 4 miles before they come to that fork to go east or west.  I wonder if we can circle around to their right and parallel them?  What if we just go to the fork ahead of them and hide nearby?  They’re just getting up, they won’t be on the trail for awhile.” 

Twilight quickly packed her things into her saddlebag, and with Dewey perched in her mane headed north east, intending to run around their right side and up to the distant fork.  She started at a simple gait, trotting along at an easy pace. As she did a song from her days at the academy came into her head.  “Run Like the Wind.”  She found herself picking up speed with the tempo of the song.  “It is the night…”  it began.

She felt light, driven by the excitement and the new day.  She found a good gallop pace and was surprised to find that she could keep it up.  On my way to help somepony!  The thought excited her and she heard the song playing as she ran. “...gonna run, run like the like the wind to be free again…”

Her galloping hooves thudded solidly on the hard packed earth of the prairie and she breathed in time, her breath steaming out of her nostrils rhythmically along with the music in her head and her galloping hooves..  The long grasses, still wet from the morning dew whipped across her legs, chest and belly making them damp.  She loved every minute of it.  Flying was wonderful, but a good run had it’s own amazing grace.  She was far enough away to escape detection and was careful to watch for any dry areas so as not to stir up any dust.   Her saddlebags slapped her flanks at a rhythmic counterpoint as she galloped re-enforcing the song in her mind.  

Every so often she would glance over her left shoulder for any sign of them. The morning sun now came arching higher, a giant orange fireball, heating up the prairie and burning off the remnants of the morning's dew.  She felt perspiration break out across her flanks and back, then on her forehead.  As the wind blew past her face, it left her mane streaming behind. Glancing back she thought she saw a wisp of smoke from their campfire which meant they’d be having breakfast.  Great!  All the more time for her to get there ahead of them. 

Twilight could feel the sun full on her right flank.  To her left her long morning shadow  galloped alongside her. She smiled, seeing the warm orange glow of Celestia’s gift light up the sides of the buttes that rose from the deserts off to the west, casting huge long shadows over the land.  Twilight galloped on, excited and happy then turned slightly to her left and headed due north. Gradually she let herself drift more left, toward the west.  Sooner or later she would intersect the trail. Far off in front of her she could see mountains.  They were easily 30 - 40 miles away. 

Then she saw it - the trail.  

Oh no!  I don’t know if I’ve passed the fork or not!  What am I going to do?  Oh Twilight, Come on!  If I have and I go west, I’ll find the path to Fetlock Flats, but if I haven’t then I’ll waste time running for a path that isn’t there!  

Analyzing the map didn’t offer any clues.  All the points of reference were too far off to be of use.

If only I had a compass…  

A memory began to stir.  When she’d lost the first magic duel with Trixie she’d gone to Zecora for help.  Her friend had begun to teach her a number of mystical practices and ways of focus and mediation.  One of her disciplines involved reaching out with her feelings and touching the earth.  It was very difficult and required focus and calmness. She wondered if she might be able to sense….

The air was totally still.  Twilight lay stretched out on the ground on her stomach, her forelegs and back legs stretched straight out as far as she could reach.  Her head was bowed down between her forelegs.  She emptied her mind and began to feel the earth under her. She felt each tiny pebble against her belly, her chest, her thighs, her forelegs. Waiting...waiting… Deep concentration on reaching into the earth with her energy.  Deeper into her mind she went.  She remained completely focused on feeling the earth where it pressed up against her.  

Slowly, in her trance, her body began to rise off the prairie floor. Her horn began to hum softly.  About a foot off the ground, her upward motion stopped and she floated there.  Very gradually her body began to turn.  Through her horn she began to sense the magnetic fields around the earth.  She had become a pony sized compass.  All at once she knew the alignment was complete and slowly settled herself down to the earth.  When she opened her eyes she saw that she was laying across the trail.  It passed under her left hip and exited under her right shoulder.  She was past the fork!!

Yes yes yes!!  I did it!  Now I just have to follow this south to where the trail splits and find a place to hide.  I wonder how far north of the fork I can go and still see them?  Heading them off is critical if I’m going to get to whatever town they’re going to before they do .  . 



“And I’ve got such a long way to go…”


-----------------------------------------------


As she headed south she kept a sharp eye out for any sign of the outlaws. They’d be headed directly toward her. Her shadow that ran to her right was shorter than the one that had run alongside her earlier and the dryness of the day began to take hold as the dew took its leave. Cantering south she tracked to her right, westward, hoping to find the trail that led to Tombstown. 

Off to her right she finally spotted the other trail as it closed in to converge with the one she was on.  Gratefully she slowed to a trot and headed toward it.  The fork was about 35 yards south of her.  She scanned the area, looking for a place where she could hide. She took out her canteen and gave it a sniff.  Nothing. She put it to her mouth and drank.  It was fine. She poured a little into her upturned hoof and Dewey licked away.

        Waiting in the morning’s stillness, Twilight closed her eyes for a moment and reached out with her senses.  It had become a part of her daily routine, to stop and reach out with her ears and nose and touch, taste but without sight.  Off in the distance, far to the west she heard the faint sound of hoofbeats, creaks and jingles.

        “Dewey, a wagon! That’s got to be a wagon.  They’re coming down from Fetlock Flats…” she paused,  “...they’re heading toward the outlaw’s camp!  We need to warn them!”

        Twilight trotted out to the trail and peered north.  She took out her binoculars and scanned.  There in the distance she saw an empty wagon being pulled by two ponies.  As she fine tuned the focus she could see that they were two colts - one was gray with a mustache and the other was jet black with a jet black mane. She felt the hairs around her mane stand up as her stomach started to tighten and her heart to beat faster. 
        
        “I-I think we need to get out of here Dewey, something is telling me this isn’t good…” panic crept into her voice.  Twilight looked everywhere for a place to hide. All she found was a depression behind cluster of weeds and scrub.  It was 25 or 30 feet from the trail’s edge.  She ran for it and dove into the depression.  Using magic she lifted loose soil from the surface around her and began to bury herself in an effort at camouflage. She’d never been happier at her decision to shift the color of her coat to gray.  Even with the cluster of plants hiding her head, Twilight lay her head down and squeezed her eyes shut as though diminishing her awareness might equally diminish theirs.
 
The sound of their hoof beats got louder.  She lay perfectly still wishing her heart wouldn't beat so loudly.  There was no rational reason for this fear which frightened the little unicorn that much more.   The cart wheels crunched along the trail and the hoof beats slowed now. She felt as though her heart would explode in her chest. As they got to where she’d been standing only moments ago, they stopped.
                
Silence.

                The early morning was perfectly still.  

Are they playing some sort of sick game?  Are their guns drawn and pointed at me, waiting for me to look at them before they pull the trigger?
 
 Remaining perfectly still, Twilight opened her eyes. Through the shrubs she saw the two of them, still hooked up to the wagon. They were looking in her direction.   A cold flash of fear burst inside followed by a wave of fear and nausea. But then the jet black one looked away,  off to her right, still scanning the land. He reached for the canteen he wore.  Maybe they hadn’t seen her  She looked at the other one. 
 
His coat was gray.  He wore a black Stetson. His deep set eyes glinted like ice. He did not move. His stillness alone seemed to keep his companion in equal silence. She waited for him to speak to her.  To tell her to get up and ask her who she was and what she was doing. He did nothing.
 
Does he see me? Maybe not…
 
Laying perfectly still, Twilight glanced for a moment at the dark pony. He was a rich jet black, his coat shining with sweat from the exertion of pulling the wagon.  His mane was a deeper black than his coat if such a thing was possible. Halfway down his neck his mane had a shock of deep red in it. His eyes never stopped looking around him as he drank. The expression on his face told her a great deal about him, even with the canteen up to his mouth.

“There was somepony here....” the gray one said.

Twilight looked back at him. He hadn’t taken his eyes off where she lay.  She felt a chill run through her at his words. He spoke slowly, his voice evil and desolate, something from the grave. Twilight felt as though she’d swallowed liquid lead and it had pooled in her stomach.

Then he looked off toward the eastern horizon, the brim of his hat shading his eyes from the early morning sun. “...I’m certain of it.” 
 
                “Well they’re gone now.  Consider the hour Sharpis - and we’re both tired - we were up late last night burying that pony.”  He seemed oblivious to what Twilight sensed was the true nature of his companion, one of darkness and evil..
 
                Sharpis stayed perfectly still, still looking toward the rising sun.  He spoke not to where he was looking, but rather in judgement. “I don’t see anypony now...”  He continued then paused, almost reconsidering. Twilight felt as though she’d been given a reprieve from a death sentence.

“Perhaps, “ he slowed, “my eyes were playing tricks…”  His words chilled her to the bone,  She felt her life hung in the balance of this casual verdict, that  he was with simple cruelty,  taunting her with false hope.  She waited for his decision. It seemed like hours... 

“It doesn’t matter.  Being in the wrong place at the wrong time will surely end with you dead,” he paused for what seemed like hours before slowly turning his eyes head back to where the terrified little pony hid.
 
“…one way or another.”

In his eyes she saw unspeakable ways of dying, ways that would make a pony beg to be killed. These were images never considered, never meant for her her to know, no reason for her ever to have to know them.  No book in any library she’d ever been in described the horrors she saw there, no nightmare had ever frightened her so much.  She squeezed her eyes shut only to see the horrors appear in the darkness and so quickly re-opened them. She could not think, could not question how those images appeared, she only wanted them gone.

        Off in the distance she was vaguely aware of Red’s voice.  “Let’s go Sharpis, those two idiots are waiting and we need to get to town.”   Moments later, they were gone.

Twilight lay there, shuddering uncontrollably, her eyes wide open to the light, staring as though insane. She was unaware of her surroundings, of where she was.  She became vaguely aware that she was biting down hard on her lower lip. The pain there and the taste of blood in her mouth were distant impressions.  Slowly she turned on her side and curled up into a ball.  Her thoughts were ragged, bits and pieces from her life, tearing through her conscious mind. Suddenly there was a burst of sensation in her mind.  It was the same feeling she’d experienced when her horn had touched Applejack’s head one morning at the height of passion.  The two had experienced each other’s reality, had shared each other’s deepest thoughts, had touched each other’s souls. Through the storm of images came her voice, calm and gentle. 

“Close your eyes, sugarcube.”

“No no no, I can’t, I won’t, I’m too scared.”

I’m here Twilight, I’m right here.  Close your eyes, I promise…”

Ever so slowly Twilight closed her eyes, and there she was.  

Applejack.

Twilight found herself in bed, up in the library loft, next to Applejack. Twilight could smell the scent of their bodies as it mingled in the air. Rather than pain or anguish, Twilight felt an intense relief, followed by joy. Applejack smiled at her. 

“There’s my naughty princess.” Applejack leaned forward and kissed the bridge of her muzzle.  Twilight felt the tension in her body start to ease, felt herself slowly come out of the clenched ball. 

“Wha- what was that?” she whispered hoarsely.

“Just a nightmare Twilight.  You were having a nightmare.”

“But this is a dream.  Did I wake from a nightmare into a dream?”

“I reckon you could say that.  Being with you always seemed like a dream to me.”  Applejack said with a nuzzle.

“I know this isn’t real, but that’s okay.  I’ll take it.”  Twilight nestled her head into Applejack’s neck and kissed her coat softly. She inhaled, smelling her lover, smelling their scents. It felt so good, it was the safest place in Equestira with the pony she loved most in the world.  No time for tears or sadness now, just bliss.  It was all she needed to expunge the remainder of whatever terror had gripped her. The loft began to transform and in a moment it was the desert prairie again and Twilight lay in the shallow ditch.  But Applejack lay there beside her.

“You okay now sugarcube?”

Twilight smiled. “Yes, I think I am.  Thanks for coming back here with me and not just leaving me back home. I don’t know what happened...I can’t remember.”

“That gray pony is very evil Twilight. He ain’t what he appears to be.  We faced a lot of bad ponies together Twi, a lot of mean ponies, a lot of cruel ponies, but we ain’t never come close to anything like him, anything so evil. Promise me you’ll keep away from him.”   Applejack looking concerned  leaned forward and gently returned the kiss. They looked in each other’s eyes for several moments and then Applejack was gone.

Twilight opened her eyes and smiled. The memory of the dream began to fade leaving her with a feeling of calmness but also of wariness. She sat up and brushed off the dirt, stones and dust then stood and walked toward the trail. Southward down the trail there was no sign of them.  She shook off, sending dust and dirt flying off her. She stood and looked down the trail for a moment of two longer.  She was unable to recall the images she’d seen in Sharpis’s eyes,  but she knew he was by far the most dangerous of the outlaws.

They must have gone to  Fetlock Flats to get that wagon last night.  They said something about burying a body - they must have killed somepony

        Dewey peered down at her from her mane. She felt deeply moved just seeing his upside down face. “Dewey, I don’t think I’ll ever be able to repay you for your friendship.  I don’t know what I’d do without you here.  Making new friends is one of the best things in life, but making a friend like you goes right up there with my five best friends.  I really love you little guy.”  Twilight felt the tears in her eyes.  Dewey chirped. Then he chirped again.

“Thanks.  And you’re right - back to business - you know I’m going to bet that they’re heading to Tombstown, I don’t think they’d go back to a town where they buried somepony in the dark of night.  Just to be sure let’s wait a little east of the trail, about halfway up to Tombstown. If they don’t show up after a little while we’ll head off toward Fetlock Flats.  Let’s go.”

        Twilight took the trail that forked northeast.  Knowing that for the time being she was headed in the opposite direction from Sharpis lightened her heart. After a mile or so she turned and headed due east about 150 yards before turning northwards again..  The exercise of running cleared her mind and she felt the fear evaporate off her body with the sweat.

        “This is quite the gamble, little guy.  It shouldn’t be long now, it’s probably 8:30 or 9 and they’ll want to be there before noon when everypony will be out for lunch.”  

Judging her location, Twilight sat with Dewey up in her mane.  She waited, scanning the prairie with her  binoculars. There was little to see, just large tufts of plants and dry brown shrubs, tumbleweeds and scrub.  It was 30 minutes before she noticed the small dust cloud to the south. 

“I see them Dewey.  They’re heading up. Now let’s see… come here boys, make Twilight right…head for Tombstown...and..YES!  Okay Dewey, let’s GO!  It’s Tombstown or bust!”

Twilight had not anticipated all the rabbit holes, and fox holes and holes for all the animals that lived in holes. Although her layline was far shorter than the outlaws, they were on a smooth, hard packed, well trodden trail.  Trot-run-doge-trot-walk.  It was slow going. Off in the distance a tiny cloud of dust was kicked up by the four outlaws and their wagon.

“I’ll bet Flint and Smackwater are pulling that wagon now, Dewey.  Do you think Sharpis and Red are riding?  They probably don’t want to wear out the gun and the muscle.  I’ve never been part of a crime like this before, it is kind of exciting.  I’ve read enough crime novels and Daring Do books which might help me deal with these guys. How do you think they’ll play it? What’s their angle?”

  She began to worry about the possibility that they would reach the town before she would. The map she’d committed to memory depicted the town with a single main street that ran east-west.  Entering into town from the east, the first building you came across was the school house.  It was on the right hand side of the road and was painted red with white trim.

        Fifteen yards or so beyond that was the general store, opposite that was the post office.  The town boasted 3 saloons, 1 hotel, 1 school, a bank, a dry goods store, the undertaker and the sheriff's office, doctor/dentist’s office, blacksmith, stage coach depot all facing the main street.  One avenue ran parallel to the main street on either side with perpendicular streets between each building connecting everything. There were farms scattered around outside of town.

        Twilight galloped up to the schoolhouse door, no longer caring about the dust she stirred up in the street. Before ducking in she looked down the main street to the far end of town, scanning for the outlaws.  She thought she spotted one of them but the street was too busy with ponies to be sure.   

        As she entered the classroom she looked around.  She was in the front of the room, the teacher about 10 feet in front of her.  To Twilight’s right was the blackboard.  A colt was busy writing something on it. The teacher, a young pretty mare,  looked over at Twilight with an expression of displeasure. 

        “Can I help you?” she asked, her tone was firm - this was a teacher in control of her classroom, prepared to deal with anypony who disrupted it.  Twilight instantly took a liking to her. 

        She approached the teacher and spoke softly.
        
        “Yes, I haven’t got much time.  My name is Rambing Rose and there are some outlaws who are planning to rob the bank.  They’re on their way here to kidnap Mesa Flatts, the sheriff's son to take as a hostage.  He needs to come with me.  If he's not here when they arrive they will just leave.  It's the best way  to protect him and the rest of the colts and fillies. Now where does he sit?”

“Slow down, just what are you talking about…?”

A murmur of conversations broke out among the students.

“Please!” Twilight implored in a fervent whisper, “There’s no time!  They’re going to be here any moment.  Which one is Mesa?!”

“Calm down...” began the teacher, her anger rising but Twilight could hear the name Mesa ripple from the front of the classroom to the back like a wave. She saw several colts in the back of the class look up, one or two of them were already eyeing her up and down.  They seemed to like what they saw and were making comments and snickering, especially the biggest one.

In her frustration at trying to deal with this obviously crazy pony, the teacher quietly said through gritted teeth, “What’s all this about outlaws kidnapping Mesa…”

The word kidnapping rippled through the class and suddenly everypony was quite.

For the first time Twilight noticed the colt at the blackboard.  He’d never stopped writing but he might have been close enough to have heard most of their conversation.

“They will kill you and the kids and me, don’t you get it?!”

The teacher eyes were suddenly looking past Twilight, toward the doorway.  Her face had gone white and her eyes were wide with fear. Twilight knew what had happened.  The two killers were in the room.

“Just stay calm,” she whispered, “and follow my lead.”

The two stallions stood in the doorway of the schoolhouse.  They held guns in their hooves and wore bandannas over their faces, leaving only their eyes visible. 

“Mesa Flatts!” Flint shouted, “There is a colt in this room by that name. I advise him to get his flank up here NOW or one by one we will begin blowing the brains of his classmates all over their nice neat desks.” Flint's voice was certain and final.  As he spoke he walked towards the back of the room. 

Some of the students stared at him but most stared at the other, larger stallion.  He was truly fearful to look at, with scars and patches of his coat missing and the black stub on an ear, but the worst aspect of him were his eyes.  The wrinkles around their corners showed he was smiling, his eyes feasting on his young captives. 

Smackwater walked up to the closest desk, cocked his pistol and pressed it to the temple of a pretty young filly with a blonde mane and big green eyes. She sat staring straight at the teacher whose heart was practically breaking at the sight. Tears began spilling from the fillies eyes, landing on her desk. 

Twilight saw rage replace the pain in the teacher's eyes. She feared what might be coming next and looked for a way to stop it. 

Smackwater reached over with his hoof and caressed her blonde mane.  His smile had faded, replaced by an expression that turned twilight’s stomach.  A tiny sound came from the blonde filly. The teacher turned toward the ugly stallion.  Twilight,  seeing what was about to happen moved to cut her off. Thankfully she didn’t have to.

“I’M MESA FLATTS!”

Suddenly all attention turned toward the blackboard. The teacher, caught off guard, froze. 

It was the colt. Twilight looked at him. His eyes were locked on Smackwater, his face expressionless. She could see the muscles in his jaw tighten. She could also how he was fighting hard to keep his legs from trembling. He was skinny and about average build. She saw him shift his weight and wince slightly.  Looking down she noticed his left rear hoof.  It was slightly misshapen - almost a club hoof. His right rear leg had more muscle having been forced to compensate for it’s weaker partner.  She looked back at the teacher who was staring at the young colt in utter disbelief. Flint walked toward the front of the room. 

“No…but...” she said and stepped protectively in front of him. The class looked at him in  shock. 
 
“You got a lotta guts kid” said Flint. “You should be proud.  More than I can say for those cowardly goofballs in the back, they all looked like they were going to lose their breakfast all over the floor when they heard that pistol click..”

All eyes looked expectantly to the back of the room as if something should happen. 

Twilight leaned over and whispered in “Play along with me Mesa,” Twilight leaned closer  to him and whispered, “just follow my lead and I’ll get you out of this alive, I promise.”
        
        Mesa, not taking his eyes off of Smackwater,  gave a tiny nod in acknowledgement.

        Twilight had been standing near the head of one of the aisles. “Outta my way miss” Flint said to Twilight as he brushed past her.  She looked for a sign of recognition from earlier that morning, but saw none.

        “Excuse me!” she snapped officiously, “And just who are you and what do you want with master Flatts?” She thought she sounded pretty good.

        Flint spun around and placed his pistol directly under her chin. The barrel pointed straight up toward the ceiling.  Flint straight into her eyes. “Did you say something?”  It wasn’t the threat in his voice that terrified her.  It was the hopefulness.

Smackwater walked toward them.
        
Twilight swallowed and tried to keep her voice from shaking too much. “I’m sorry, but anywhere Master Flatts goes, I must go as well.”

        “What are you, his nurse?” asked Smackwater, trying to be funny.

        “In point of fact, I am.” Twilight answered, staring back into Flint’s eyes.  “Master Flatts has a number of health challenges that require constant supervision and periodic injections throughout the day.  Should he fail to receive his treatments, he will go into a seizure followed by a coma followed by death.”

        Smackwater went pale. “Nopony said nothing about no needles.”

        Flint stared at her as if trying to decide what to do. He slowly tilted the angle of the gun so that the bullet’s trajectory would pass through her brain, rather than just her muzzle. She waited for the click of the hammer. Darkness began to overtake her peripheral vision and she felt herself about to pass out.  Suddenly she thought of him standing over the wet pit  She had to fight the smirk that tried to spread across her face.  She found her thoughts returning.  He must have sensed it. Now she heard the click. 

Then the most bizarre thought occurred to her, the most outlandish thing that she could imagine.  She thought about kissing him, making love to him.. She looked softly into his eyes as those thoughts filled her mind. 

His reaction was instantaneous. He suddenly looked completely lost.  If she’d wanted to she could have leaned forward, kissed him and knocked the gun out of his hoof. Or kicked him where it counted. His jaw had fallen open slightly and his eyes registered a brain that was no longer entirely under his control.  For the first time in her life Twilight Sparkle felt beautiful, felt the power of her sex over the male of her species.  She’d read about it in books but thought it was silly.  She had tasted physical desire with Applejack and had learned just how powerful that desire could be.  Now she’d turned it on him and it had rendered him momentarily harmless as the circuitry in his brain spit a few sparks and started to smoke. Who needed magic when you were a cute, no hot, little mare? Then she dismissed him as though returning a dress to the rack having decided it wasn’t quite for her.

        He sensed this and was angered by the spark of resentment it generated within him. He needed to re-establish the power structure. He leaned toward her and spoke softly in her ear. His voice was flat. 

“You have either had a great many colts or you have had none at all. I’ll wager it’s the latter. You should know you are swimming in very deadly waters. You try a trick like that with the creature over there,” he said nodding briefly in Smackwater’s direction, “and in the flick of a tail he would lay you on your back on the teacher's desk. He would rape you first then stick his gun up there, and squeeze the trigger until lead found its way through you and exited the top of your skull.”

Every bit of resolve in Twilight evaporated. 

The gun clicked again as he un-cocked it.  “I can see you’re determined to see this through so here are the rules,” he paused. “Do everything I say without question and I will do what I can to get you two out of this alive,”  she could smell the coffee still on his breath.  “This is your one warning.  You disobey anything, I’ll kill him then I’ll kill you. It’s that simple. Understand?”

She nodded and swallowed hard.

        “You buckle on me, you collapse, you cause any distraction, I will kill you.  You were NOT part of the equation, you got that?  You are bringing additional jeopardy to our enterprise and there are others involved who will not appreciate it.  Nothing personal, you understand, but they may ask that I kill you. Understand?”

        Twilight thought of Sharpis and felt a sickening chill pass through her. She nodded numbly. 

        “It’s in your hooves, is that understood?  Whatever you’re told to do, whatever,” he growled harshly. “You will do it or you and the colt will suffer. Are you sure you’re ready for this?”

        The implications of what he was saying hit home.  She glanced at Smackwater who had his back to her, then looked back at Flint with fresh fear.

        “Let him near you? Unlikely, while I breathe, but within the realm of possibility” he warned. 

        Twilight looked over at the colt.  He stood as straight as he could despite his hoof and stared steely eyed at his captor. She felt her heart go out to him. She committed to herself that she would do whatever necessary to protect this brave little colt and suddenly felt emotion and fear churn within. 

“I have to take care of him.” She said, her eyes welling with tears.

        “I hope he knows how lucky he is.  I hope they’re paying you well, because you certainly will earn it.”

She felt sweat break out on her brow at what he could have meant.

“I do believe we have us an understanding.”  he said calmly.

Smackwater stood at the head of the classroom. The whispered conversation taking place behind him held no interest.  He was pre-occupied. As he eyed each face it was clear that his mind was busy at work with possibilities and he was approaching some kind of decision as to a course of action.  Thoughts of Sharpis and Red were far away.  Here and now there was a rare opportunity... 

         It was then that Flint took a step back and removed his pistol from under her chin. 

“We are leaving.” he said to the teacher,  “You all will stay here and stay silent.  If we hear any noise coming from this building the very first thing each of us will do is to place the barrel of our gun softly to the forehead of each of them, give them a moment to think of their families and friends, and then blow their brains out all over the street.  I reckon you’ll be able to hear it.”  

It was then that Twilight realized something about Flint.  He had studied the art of lingual words.   She couldn't remember the term for it, but it was something like the school for mares in that trilogy she had read about the desert planet. The choice of words in certain situations were as powerful as any weapon.  They pre-occupied the listeners with images that captivated their imaginations.  Those words could be used to a great many ends.  Right now they were being used to terrify the ponies in this room.  Even Smackwater looked slightly scared and somewhat ill. 

The room was perfectly silent. 

“Our getaway is planned so we’ll leave you to explain to the sheriff at his boy’s funeral, about how you just couldn't stay quiet.  Understood?”

Nopony moved.

        The little blonde filly in the front row stared straight ahead and shook as tears rolled down her cheeks.  Flint looked at her.  He nodded his head toward the teacher and the little filly jumped from her desk, ran to her arms and buried her face in her teacher’s coat, sobbing. 

The teacher glared at the the two of them with such hatred and malevolence that it startled Twilight. Then she glanced at Twilight with an expression of uncertainty. Suddenly it occurred to Twilight that the teacher was wondering if Twilight was actually working with the kidnappers. 

Flint looked at Twilight and Mesa then wordlessly nodded toward the door.  Smackwater went out first. He was followed by Mesa, Twilight and Flint as they made their way out of the schoolhouse and into the dusty, harsh sunlit street and the day. 
        

        

        
> Good Night
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Now it's time to say goodnight
Good night, sleep tight
Now the sun turns out his light
Good night, sleep tight
Dream sweet dreams for me (Dream sweet)
Dream sweet dreams for you.”
-Goodnight, Lennon & McCartney


The power of it was so immense that even in her sleep, Applejack could sense the security and she reveled in it.  It was warm and comforting and shut everything else out.  There was nothing in Equestria that was its equal, she could not be harmed here. The love was unquestionable, holding her close and giving her what comforted her.  She nuzzled into whatever it was and went into a deeper sleep. It possessed love for her, a love she hadn’t known since...

How much longer it was before she drifted up from its depths she didn't know, only that she became aware that she was now alone.  The satin sheets were nice but they were too slippery to allow her to get her legs in a comfortable position - they kept sliding around.  She sleepily pulled them up again, and once again they slid down.  She scowled, though her eyes were still shut.

“What the hay...”  She muttered, reaching out with her hoof and feeling their smooth slipperiness. Pulling herself up to a sitting position, she looked around the dark room.

Reckon I must be in a room in the castle somewhere. 

A huge fireplace stood ten feet or so beyond the foot of the bed, it’s mouth glowing with red embers.

This must be for REAL important guests.   

Then something familiar registered, something… a fragrance. It was delicate and feminine, it was comforting and full of life, sun and the earth.  She pressed a hank of her mane to her muzzle and inhaled. The scent of her Princess of the Sun was unmistakable. Vague memories began to unveil themselves. She lay in Princess Celestia’s bed. The safety she'd felt was the Princess behind her, holding her protectively as they slept. The embrace of a loving parent  Right now, more than anything, she wanted to lie down and be held safe again. She called out into the darkness,

“Princess? Princess Celestia?”  her voice sounded uncertain, like that of a lost child.

Applejack rubbed her eyes and gazed at the warm embers glowing in the enormous hearth ten feet beyond the end of the bed.  It seemed as if the more she looked at them,the brighter the embers grew until small flames erupted, casting a warm light throughout the room. Sore from sleeping in the cold doorway of the inn, the radiant heat felt wonderful against her coat. She let her eyes close and smiled sleepily.

The fireplace was framed by a white marble mantle. Applejack slid out of bed and sleepily walked over to it.  Intricate detailed carvings had been hoof cut into the warm white stone and were highlighted by the firelight.  The center of the mantle portrayed, in bas relief, the two sisters facial profiles facing away from each other. They looked over a delicately carved landscape that included Canterlot, Ponyville and the Crystal Empire. The tiny carved image of Sweet Apple Acres, sitting high above Ponyville brought a smile to her face. On the wall over the mantle was a huge painting of Celestia and Luna, Cadence and Shining Armour, the Mane Six and Spike. There was a smaller painting to the left of Celestia, Luna, and Twilight with the Apple Family at their farm.

The door to the left of the hearth led into the bathroom.  As she entered, Applejack was pleasantly surprised to find the tile floor was warm, “I reckon it’s good to be the princess,” she chuckled, her soft voice echoing off the marble. A small candle lit the room and she could see the toilet.  It was located next to a window. She sat down and looked out.

“Woah, even the seat is warmed! “

Down below, a soft glow from the gas lanterns  illuminated a courtyard.  Snow had begun to fall and the flakes flitted past lanterns casting shadows and damping what little sound there was.

She recognized the courtyard, it was where they had celebrated Twilight's birthday all those years ago.  Her friend, had been so gracious, so kind when she saw that awful dress Rarity had made, or rather had not finished making for her, as a birthday gift. Twilight had pretended to love it, though in that moment they both knew the truth and Rarity was so sweet in her answer. There was no shame, no blame, no hurt feelings, that was the depth of the friendship the six of them shared. The young lavender unicorn was celebrating her first birthday with her new friends. That was all that mattered. It was quite a blast.

Applejack, as she washing her hooves, picked up the fragrance of apple in the soap and smiled, feeling a little more at home.  After drying her hooves on the thick floor hoof towel, she went back to the window and looked down to the courtyard below, watching the snow. There was a sudden dim flash of light in one of the dark windows of the building on the other side of the courtyard. It was the Royal Canterlot library. She stopped wiping her hooves and stared at the window’s darkened glass.  Once again a faint light appeared, growing brighter then suddenly it was gone. What the hay? It’s gotta be 3am! What pony in their right mind would be in a library at 3a-

Applejack froze.

“Twilight?” she whispered.

It was a desperate whisper of hope in her voice and it echoed softly off the walls. She stared intently at the window, straining to make out a shape or a figure.  Why would Twilight be sneaking around the Canterlot library?   Ain’t no way she could hide in Canterlot.   She thought about it for a moment, her eyes suddenly opening wide.  “Maybe it’s Princess Celestia!  

By the lights in the courtyard the snowflakes were suddenly whipped into a spiral frenzy by a cold blast of wind.

Reckon I best find a robe or something before I head on down there. 

The darkness of large closet was suddenly gone as several small torches came on, lighting the interior. Within were a vast assortment of gowns and dresses.  Amongst them Applejack found a thick terrycloth robe. As she pulled it on she felt a draft of cool air move past her leg. Applejack had to push the heavy clothes aside as she sought out the source.  All the way in the back of the closet she found a small door partly open.  Spread there near the door around the floor there were books.  The titles suggested they were for little ones - colts or fillies. What in tarnation?  One was titled “The Sad Little Windigo - a Story of Hearth's Warming Eve.” Another read “The Lonely Little Pony.”  Applejack opened a coloring book.  Several of the pictures had been colored in with colored quills, other’s looked like the artist tried using watercolor.

She felt another cool breeze wind its way around her legs.  As she pulled the door the rest of the way open tiny torches that lined the walls came alive, illuminating the spiral staircase leading down. Gingerly she stepped down the stone steps, determined to keep the sound of her hooves from echoing off the walls.  The flames in each torch on the wall grew at her approach and dimmed as she passed.

What the hay is this?  Some kind of secret stairway?  The Princess could barely fit down here it's so small. 

The bottom of the stairway was blocked by a large piece of fabric hung outside of it. With some effort she was able to push it away and sqeeze her way between the curtain and the wall.

Peering out from behind it she discovered she was in one of the huge hallways of the castle.  Across the hall was a very tall stained glass window of Celestia raising the summer sun.

A quick glance up and down the empty hall revealed no more clues. She slipped out from behind the curtain only to discover it was a huge heavy tapestry. The intricate design on the hanging was magnificent. Applejack stood looking at it for a moment in the dim lights of the torches.

After a glance up and down the hallway she recognized where she was and made her way to the immense library doors. It took some pushing but Applejack was able to open one of them just enough to silently slip into the immense room.

Applejack loved the feeling of the thick carpeting as her underhooves sunk into it.  She was very careful to be as quiet as she could while she crossed toward the center reading area. She stopped and stood perfectly still, listening.

I reckon Twilight must of spent a lot of time in here. Her hoofprints must be all over these books. 

There was no sound, no shadows or light. Her heartbeat was steady in her ears as she strained to hear anything above the silence.

Off in a distant part of the library she thought she heard something. Softly she walked toward it.  Muffled voices grew louder as she approached.  Quietly creeping between the stacks of books, she felt her heart began to thump faster. The glow appeared again, casting a faint light on the ceiling. What she saw as she peered around the corner of the bookshelf sent a chill down her spine. The castle had been built on a huge slab of marble. It was famous for it, yet there was a large rectangular opening that looked as though it had been perfectly cut into the floor  in the middle of another reading area. Carefully she crept up near the edge. Stairs curved down and off to the left and into what must have been a room, though she was unable to see into it.  Light from a candle within the room, played soft on the wall and steps. She held her breath and listened.

“Are you quite certain?” a voice asked.

Applejack recognized the unmistakable voice of Princess Luna.

“Yes, your highness,” a pony answered. Clearly young and most likely a mare. “Look at this part of the scroll - It mentions the artifact. “

“Finally!  Is there a description given?”

“No my Princess, there is not. I am sorry but I can see no more.”

“Please do not apologize Acuta, you have given me such hope as I can never repay.  Look at what we have learned - just as we had surmised it seems that certain events must occur in order for parts of the prophecy to reveal themselves within these scrolls. I am very pleased that our conjecture based only upon the slimmest of clues has yielded such an abundance of useful information.  Read that part again, would you?  Read the text as it appeared the last time we read it.”

“Of course your Highness. ‘She which shall shatter the sol let no shadow remain only purity,’” read the young pony.

“Yes,,” mused Luna, “And from that we determined that some mare will ...shatter the sol...  which no doubt means to shatter the sun, sol is the word for sun, - to break it into it’s color spectrum - a rainbow, and ...let no shadow remain... we took to mean removed all shadow of doubt as to the role of the Mane Six.  The purity seemed to be a reference to Rainbow Dash as an Elite Pegasus.  The alignment of the planets with the other part of the prophecy suggested that one of these three nights would see a visit to our castle by Rainbow Dash.”

“It appears that more of the prophecy has revealed itself on the scroll where nothing before existed.”

“As it has these last weeks. Read again what does the scroll say now”

“Yes my Princess, She of which the earth shall not corrupt nor shatter…” Acuta instinctively stopped.

“What could that mean?  Earth, of course earth pony, but corrupt?  Shatter?  Does that mean anything to you Acuta?”

“I understand the pony Applejack is the element of…”

“Honesty!  Of course!  And not shatter - the loss of her parents was a horrific blow, but it did not shatter her.  I so look forward to your meeting her, Acuta.  She is a pony of…well like no other.  The loss of her parents would have crippled other souls, but that little pony has such a heart as I have never seen...” 

Applejack, standing stock still in the dark library, squeezed her eyes tight, inhaling deeply, pushing down her pain.  The tears still fell.

The young pony continued, “...shall become of a treasure of the soul within the sol seomar leapa alpha wherein consummation let no shadow remain only purity.’  Your Highness, Those are the Scoltish words for bed chamber.  Does not the Apple family come from Scoltand?”

“Yes,” answered Luna, “go on Acuta.”

“Of course, ‘...of  forever shines will lay with the princess high above.”

“So Acuta, we were correct in our supposition about a pony of gold - her coat and mane.  I can not thank you enough for once again helping me Acuta.  Are you sure that there is nothing else contained within the prophecy that regards the earth pony Applejack?”

“Nothing, your highness.”

“Celestia and I were of a mind and certain it would be Rainbow Dash,”  There was a pause.  “I wonder if there is not a mistake.  The prophecy speaks of immense power, rivaling that of an Alicorn!  The rainbow pegasus is not only an Elite Pegasus, but she is a Magnus Elite. I do not understand how we could be wrong.”

Applejack heard this and slowly crept closer to the opening. Peering down the curving stairway, she saw a window recessed into the right side of the curving wall. It was a tall window of leaded glass that curved up to a point at the top. In the window’s reflection she could see the two ponies.  The stairway only went down a quarter turn or so, maybe less before opening into a room, though Applejack couldn’t see much beyond the two figures there reflected in the glass.

It was then that Applejack, to her astonishment, saw not only that Acuta was a bat pony, but that she was incredibly beautiful. Her coat was a luxurious dark gray-purple. Her mane and tail were as golden a blonde as Applejack’s. Her irises were a golden brown, or at least the left one was, over the right eye she wore a patch. Her countenance betrayed a maturity far beyond what her apparent years suggested.

Actua moved toward the stairway and took two steps up to the window. She reached forward with her hoof and opened it. It was hinged on the side and opened outward, much like a door.  Somewhere in her mind Applejack knew this was wrong.  That window should have opened onto a wall of granite, yet when she opened it, flakes of show blew in.  Even back from the edge of the opening, Applejack could feel the cold blast of wind.

The beautiful young pony closed her eyes, tilted her head back regally and took a deep breath of the cold night air.  Applejack drew in a breath of the air that had passed over the bat pony’s body.  It carried the scents of nightshade and spices from the desert. It was mystical and exotic and intoxicating.  Applejack felt an incredible desire to go to this young pony, felt drawn to her.. What had Luna called her? Acuta?  A rare name for this rare creature..

The bat pony spoke as much to Luna as to herself.  She barely seemed aware she was speaking as though in a dream.

“It is still snowing out…”

In the darkness of the library Applejack realized she couldn’t be seen in the reflection.  Instinct told her not to move, to fight an impulse to go to Acuta.

Luna stepped toward the young bat pony. Acuta’s smile brought one to Applejack. The young bat pony looked up at the Princess with happiness and trust on her face.  Seeing Luna’s face had a powerful effect on the farm pony, reminding Applejack of how much she cared for her.   Then suddenly an intense jealousy,unexpected and unbidden filled Applejack.upsetting her but mores so angering her.   To deny it was foolish.  Luna was trying to come between herself and Acuta.

Far in the distant part of the library there was a sound, then Applejack heard Celestia call out softly,  “Luna?, are you here?”

“Yes sister, I’m here in the vault.” Luna turned and whispered to Acuta “Thank you my little love.  You are as precious to me as if you were my own.”

Again, jealousy flared in Applejack.  She stood and took a step forward as the Princess of the Night leaned toward Acuta and kissed her forehead. Applejack froze, fully prepared to attack Luna should she kiss Acuta on the lips.

“I could love you no more if I was.” answered the bat pony.

Pain suddenly filled Applejack’s heart and she took a step backward as emotion swept through her, bringing her to the verge of tears.

“You must go now, before my sister gets near.  She must never see you.  If she even suspects, our plans will fail.”

Acuta bowed before the Princess, “I understand completely my Princess,”. As she turned, and stepped up to the ledge of the open window, she turned back and smiled.  The young farm pony was utterly charmed. She sat down and sighed. Without another word Acuta turned and leapt into the snowy night as flakes of snow blew in and fell, melting as they landed on the warm stone steps.  Luna’s magic closed the window and pulled the iron handle down, latching it.

The farm pony scowled and looked around slightly confused. She remembered walking to the library and approaching the opening in the floor.  It was all very vague and jumbled after that. Suddenly a familiar voice rang out from the library entrance:

“SISTER!!”

Celestia’s tone was neither joyous at the reunion nor angry over some sibling issue.  It was on the verge of hysterics.

“Cele! When did you return?! I did not-”

“WHERE IS TWILIGHT?!!!”

“Excuse me?”

“She did NOT report for the Ordeals!!  What has been happening in my absence??!!”

 Luna turned around, her eyes wide in shock.“WHAT?!  There must be some mistake, she has been preparing for it most of her life!  I have heard nothing, save the enormous snow storm that blanketed us.” “I-I’ve heard nothing of her disappearance nor has there been any news of problems in Ponyville.”

“I just found out from…him. I’ll have to speak with the council in the morning.  Where could she have gone? What could have possibly happened to keep her from them?  I can think of nothing more important to her than completing those. There is nothing I can do now, they told me they thought she was far too young. It seems they were right.”

The sound of their hooves on the thick carpeting as they paced nervously was the only noise in the library. As they passed they looked each other in the eyes then stopped.  In the vast stillness of the immense library there was another sound. A pony in deep pain, sobbing wretchedly, unable to hold it in but struggling nonetheless.

Luna’s eyes went wide in fear at the potential witness to her rendezvous.  Hopefully Acuta had employed her enchantment spell.

The two of them immediately ran toward the sound.  As they turned down the aisle between the bookshelves the came upon a pitiful site. Applejack sat there, looking up at them, her ears folded back, tears streaming down her face, the visage of utter agony.  The pain in her large green eyes tore at Celestia’s heart and she went to her and took her in her arms. “My child, what is wrong?”

“It’s all my fault. I’m the reason Twilight didn’t go to them,” Applejack said, choking back a sob.

“What?”

“I was helping her clean up after the party for Rarity and Spike goin on their trip.  A bookcase or something fell over on me and knocked me out.”

“WHAT??!!  Oh sweetie, are you okay?”  Luna and Celestia began looking closely at her scalp. “Yes, I see the stitches.  It appears to be healing nicely.”

“Well they tell me when I woke up I didn’t know who I was. I was terrified and Twilight took care of me. That was when we had that real bad snow.  We were snowed into the library together all alone.”

The two princesses looked up at each other, sharing a single thought.

“I see,” Celestia said. There was more than a little reproach in her tone. “So what happened?” she asked, trying to keep her anger from seeping in.

Applejack looked up at her. The coldness she saw there made the little pony shrink away.  Her chin began quivering as tears spilled from the corners of her eyes. She fought with all her strength to keep it all from overwhelming her., “I-I don’t know.  I woke up a yesterday  and the last thing I remember was that bookcase falling. I wish I could remember but I can’t.”  Applejack, hoping for understanding but not seeing any, felt anger rising in her, The thoughts that she wouldn’t give a voice to burst through, the sense of possible betrayal from her closest friend at the cost of their friendship, the guilt of depriving her friend of her life’s dream and at the core of it the real nature of that new relationship. She backed away from the two sisters, her tear filled eyes now filled with rage.

“I don’t KNOW what happened!!  Did we fall in love?” She screamed, trembling with anger,  “Did the two of us have SEX? ‘Cause that’s what y’all are thinkin!  I know it’s what I’m thinkin! Well I DON’T FUCKIN’ KNOW!!”

Celestia and Luna stepped back, shocked at the anger and worried about their beloved pony.  “Calm down my child,” Celestia said, taking a step toward her.  Applejack backed up, her stance like a wild cat being cornered. The rage in her voice was terrifying and she aimed her fury at them both.

“What do YOU know about it?” she screamed, “I may have lost my best friend! I may have cost her everything she wanted… FOR NOTHING!!  What did she do to me when I didnt’ even know who I was? I AM NOT IN LOVE WITH HER AND NOTHIN IS EVER GONNA CHANGE THAT!!”

Applejack felt like her heart was going to rip through her chest as she stood there panting, both scared and furious.  She felt cornered as if everything was closing in on her and stood defensively, her legs wide apart in an attack stance., She looked from one sister to another, and as she what she saw caught her utterly off guard. She had been so blind with rage that she hadn’t noticed that the sisters were crying.

Celestia spoke softly, “You’re right, I know nothing about it, and I certainly don’t know what to say. I only ask you to look in your heart and think about Twilight and the love you two share.  Could you ever imagine her doing those things to you?”

But Applejack had begun to look ill, she had become unsteady on her hooves.  Just as she collapsed, both sisters caught her in a gentle field of magic. The last thing she felt was the tingle of being teleported, but before the bang, it all went black.

-----------------

Applejack once again felt wonderfully warm and safe, surrounded by what felt like a fortress, only now, as she came up from the depths of sleep, it did not depart. The scent of the princess was everywhere.  The room was dark and the fire was warm. Celestia cradled her like a foal.

Celestia’s safety could only go so far.  Deep inside, Applejack’s first thoughts were those of being overwhelmed. Everywhere she looked her prospects seemed dark, there was no way out of this.  The sight of the two sisters crying was proof that even they couldn’t fix this and now everypony would suffer and everything would change. It had been so wonderful but that world couldn’t last forever.  If Twilight loved her enough to give up her life’s dream for her, there would be no going back to how things used to be.  The little pony felt her heart sink like a stone.

Applejack opened her eyes and looked up at Princess Celestia. The princess smiled “Are you hungry?  Would you like something to eat?  I know you love apple souffle, especially the way Creme Brulee makes it. There is some right here.”

Applejack sighed, “I don’t even know where she is.”

“Let’s not worry about that right now, we’ll take care of that soon.”

Applejack nodded.  “Oh, sorry about the robe, I kinda borrowed it.”

“Do you like it?  It’s a little big but I can have it altered.”

“No, but thank you.  I didn’t mean to go snooping in your closet,”

“Don’t be silly.”  Celestia carried the robe back to the closet in her magical field. While hanging the robe back in the closet, Celestia spotted the little door in the back was open.

“I see you found her “sad place.”  In an instant Applejack knew exactly who “her” was.  “I guess I’d forgotten it was even there.” the princess continued, “I built that little stairway for Twilight to sneak up and down so she could hide in my closet and read. When she was very upset she would go there and read and color. Even with all her advanced gifts, she was still a little filly with the heart of a little filly. There were times when she would not come to me for help or go to anypony. She wanted to be alone.  The first time she disappeared there I practically tore Canterlot apart looking for her. Ask Fancy Pants - he’ll tell you.  I practically obliterated my nephew Blue Blood when he said something thoughtless to me about it.  I hadn’t been that upset since I had to banish Luna. Later that night, after one of the worst days of my life, I lay in my bed trying to decide what to do. I decided I would go to try to find an old friend who I knew could help me find her.  I went into the closet to get some clothes and discovered her curled up in a little ball, asleep all the way in the back.  There were crumpled tissues all over the floor and that book ‘The Lonely Pony’ clutched in her arms.  I had to fight every instinct to go to her.  I don’t know what stopped me, but I’m glad it did.  I realized that she had wanted to be alone, to think things through for herself. I went back out to this bed, lay down and cried.  I don’t think I had cried that hard since Luna. To think that there were some things that I couldn't make allright.  That there were parts of her that were beyond my reach. It was incredibly painful.  Then suddenly there she was.  My crying had woken her up and she had crawled into bed with me and was asking me what was wrong and how she could help.  I just took her in my arms and hugged her.  Then she tickled me, and I tickled her and we ended up laughing and kidding around.  I never asked her about where she had been, only whether she was alright.  When it came to her ‘sad place’ I decided that I would respect that, that since she was perfectly safe there I would never interfere.  Later that week using my powers I cut that passageway in that led down behind the tapestry.  We never spoke of it, but we both knew.”

Applejack thought of Twilight now, off somewhere alone in Equestria, or the badlands or who knows where, And she was hurting badly and there was nothing Applejack could do to take away the pain.  The thought was wrenching and threatened the brittle shell that barely allowed Applejack to control the pain.  The words that came to her mind were spoken before she could think and the shell was shattered like a hollow sphere of crystal.

“She still has the heart of a filly.”

The last word was barely a whisper.  Celestia pulled her close and leaned over her protectively.  The princess whispered softly in her ear, “Yes she does, I’m sorry for my reaction in the library. It was disrespectful of both of you and I deeply apologize.”

Applejack nodded but kept her head tucked into Celestia’s chest.  She fought the tears, but each time she seemed to get them under control, she thought about a life without Twilight and was instantly overcome with grief.

“I cannot imagine what this is like for you, but we need to find out  the facts before we jump to any conclusions.  You need to give yourself time and we will see it through together.”

Applejack drew back and wiped her muzzle and eyes with the back of her hoof.  A warm damp washcloth appeared and took on the task, gently cleaning her face and wiping the tears from her cheeks. Her breathing was shaky but she managed to summon her strength and look up. Her face was devoid of expression other than a dead determination, “If you mean that then you have to help me.”

“Of course I mean that.  Tell me how I can help.”

“Well maybe during that time, Twilight mentioned something about where she was going, but now I don’t remember it.  I was thinking back about that time at the Golden Oaks when Twilight went, uh, got too serious about her studies, you helped us forget some of the things that happened.  Do you reckon you could do something like that in reverse?  Help me to remember”

“I see.  Applejack, you need to understand what you are asking and how dangerous it is. Closing a part of the brain that contains an experience is very tricky and quite difficult,  Finding memories is far more challenging. It requires many different spells that are used to locate memories.  There is no way to know what memories reside in a location. Every thought you’d ever had would be open to me.  I can’t imagine anypony allowing that.”

“Does that mean you won’t do it?”

“I wish I could, but the risks are tremendous and surely you don’t want me seeing your most secret thoughts.”

“I don’t mind, I ain’t got nothin to hide.”

Celestia chuckled “I’m sure you don’t my child, but there are also terrible risks.  There is a possibility that you could lose a great deal of memories should I fail. Do you remember racing Rainbow Dash?  Or comforting Apple Bloom?  Or meeting Twilight?  Any or all of those could be lost.”

Applejack felt as though the floor was falling out from under her as the thought of losing a lifetime of memories confronted her.

“I took quite a risk doing what I did to help you before, but I couldn’t let you suffer.  Still it was incredibly reckless.”

Applejack thought about Twilight out there alone and suffering.  She thought about her own life without Twilight there.

“I know what your sayin, but I can’t live like this.  We both know that Twilight could have done that shape shift thing and we’ll never find her!”

Now it was Celestia’s turn to confront her own limitations and consider the possibilities.  The idea of never seeing a pony she thought of as her own, her child struck her hard.. She didn’t let the thought last, it would have been far too painful.

“I seriously doubt that, it would mean sacrificing her magical abilities…”

“She’s already sacrificed her life’s dream!!”

Celestia felt a bolt of panic shoot through her chest and was unable to keep her face from showing it. .

“See?  We both know what we have to do!”  Applejack insisted.

It was time for truth and Celestia lay it before the earth pony. “You wish to find out more than just clues as to where Twilight might have gone, don’t you?”

The stillness of the room was broken only by the logs crackling in the hearth.

“Applejack?”

The young pony had dropped her gaze and looked at the bedspread.  She nodded.

“You wish to know what really happened during the time you lost your memory.”

Another nod.

“Even if you discover the thing of which you are most afraid?”

Applejack didn’t move.

“We both know what that is, don’t we?”

The nod was almost imperceptible.

“It has nothing to do with you and Twilight having a sexual relationship does it?”

A tiny shake of the head.

Celestia’s voice was soft and certain. “You have been telling yourself that what you fear is finding out you had a romantic physical relationship with Twilight or that she took advantage of the situation to satisfy some sexual curiosity.  But the two of you making love in the middle of Ponyville at mid-day would be filly’s play when compared with what you truly fear, wouldn’t  it?”

Applejack did not move.  It took every ounce of her strength not to succumb emotionally  to the threat that stood at the center of the storm

“You are afraid that Twilight fell in love with a pony that lived for only two weeks. A pony that looked like you but that was all.  A pony that needed her and knew she could trust her.  A pony that Twilight invited into that place in her heart we reserve for our first love.  And now that place has been torn from her and everytime she sees you she’ll think of her. And you know you can never be that pony and never take away that pain…”

At those words, Applejack’s heart released a something dark, something so great that it made her shake. It broke through and the sound of it brought a wrenching pain to the monarch.   There were very few times over the thousands of years of her life, that Celestia had felt the anguish of what it means to be utterly powerless to comfort one who you would die for. What she heard in the little earth pony’s sobs were almost too much for her to bear. She wanted to go to her and hold her, but even that gesture seemed a sad attempt of giving comfort. She wanted Applejack to tell her not to do what she had asked. To forget it.  She took her other daughter into her arms and held her, but Applejack barely knew she was there, she sobbed and shook but did not make a sound.

“I’m so sorry my little love but I don’t think I could bare losing you.  You know how I feel for you, I could not love my own child more. I beg you not to ask me to do this,”  As Celestia gave in to her fear and grief it found it’s way through her voice and tears. “Please Applejack, I love you so, don’t make me do something that could end in a tragedy from which I could never forgive myself.”

Applejack looked up at her.  The strength of the little pony’s heart left Celestia in awe, “What about Twilight?”

It was meant as a fierce reproach, shaming the Princess of Equestria for putting her own feelings before the welfare of her most beloved.  And while it hit its mark, it went far beyond. It went to a place Celestia knew Applejack had not considered.  The thought left the monarch utterly numb.  She forgot about Applejack, about herself, about her nation.

Had Twilight found herself faced with this same decision with Applejack’s amnesia?. Did she use her magic to try to make Applejack whole and restore her to her family, despite the risk that she would lose her love? The amount of courage that act took left the Princess completely humbled. One does not teach values like that, that is something so deep inside that it cannot be learned. That little alicorn would be a far better ruler than she could ever hope to be.

Celestia took Applejack’s face in her hooves and raised it so she could look into her eyes.  In that moment Applejack saw the decision had been made.

“Thank you Princess.” With that she threw her arms around her and hugged her,feeling a flood of emotions.. Celestia held on and thought about her most faithful student, hoping that she could live up to the example that little pony set.

Gradually Applejack’s tears subsided and she was able to regain control.   She leaned back and let Celestia clean her face and mane.

“We will start in the morning.”

Applejack’s stomach tightened . Celestia’s countenance and expression carried a solemnity that suddenly made the risks very real. There was nothing left for either of them to say. Another thought occurred to Applejack, the other part of the equation, what else the princess might find as she looked for the memories of what had happened during those two weeks.  She quickly looked up at the ruling monarch only to discover that she’d been waiting for Applejack to recall this part of the process. The personal part, where she might come across some very personal things. Her tone was very matter-of-fact but her gaze was steady.

“So Applejack, tell me, do you masturbate?”

Applejack’s felt her cheeks burning. The young pony didn’t know the word. but was pretty sure she knew what she meant.  She also knew that this was a little test, to see if she really understood all that Celestia had told her.

“Yes ma'am. At least I try to. About once a week.  I ain’t sure I got the hang of it yet. Sometimes I do it in the bathtub, sometimes in bed before I go to sleep and sometimes, out in the orchard when I’m feelin a might frisky. One romance book a counsellor at camp gave me to read talked about there bein somethin called a climax where you see fireworks   I’ve never seen anything like that but it still feels good just rubbing myself down there.”

Celestia’s cheeks were a brighter shade of red than Applejack’s.  Applejack loved that she had turned the tables. Celestia blinked once or twice.  Applejack smiled ruefully.

“Yeah, that book calls it a pussy which is kind of a strange name for it. But yeah, I like to rub it. Is that what you wanted to know?  You know that book talked about using a candle…”

“Eee-nough!  That’s fine. I see you get the point.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow and smiled,  “I see you do too.”

Celestia’s eye wrinkled as the smiled. “When it comes down to it I often wonder which of you two is smarter.”

After a moment the earth pony started to look woozy.

“Are you alright my child?”

“Uh, yeah. I was just thinkin about what I was just sayin.  Can we please pretend I never said it?”

“Of course.  And for the record,you’re not the only one in that club,” she said with a wink.”

Applejack froze, mouth agape, eyes as wide as they’d ever been.

“Ah, and here’s our fresh batch of apple souffles.  Hungry?”

-------------------------

“Please sweetie, eat something.”

“Why ain’t life fair?”

“Oh honey, I wish I could make it fair, but that is beyond my power.”

“I lost my folks and that ain’t right.  Now I lose Twilight my best friend.”

“We’ll find her, don’t worry.”

“That ain’t what I mean.  No matter what happens, things ain’t gonna be the same.”

“But you don’t know that anything happened.  It isn’t fair to Twilight to think that it did.”

“If you’re being honest, you know that’s the only thing that makes sense.  You didn’t see the letter.  She was all upset because when she saw I was really sick she realized that her feelings for me were more than just a friend. I’ve looked and I’ve looked and I just can’t see the two of us like that. Me kissing Twilight on the lips?”

“Would it really be all that bad?”

“Princess!!”

“There are plenty of mares who love each other in my kingdom.  What’s wrong with the idea?  You know Lyra and Bon Bon.”

“Yeah, but that’s them, it ain’t me.”

“Let’s not worry about that, shall we? We both need to get some sleep to prepare for this.”
“Yes ma’am.”

“Okay, now go climb into bed.  I need to speak to Luna, but I’ll be back shortly.”

Applejack climbed into the bed and pulled the covers up.  As Celestia was about to close the door she turned around to look.

Applejack lay on her side, her head on the pillow, “Good night,” she said then paused and softly said, “...mama”

In a moment the Princess was there, holding the pony she’d loved as her own close to her chest

“Yes, my little one,” she said with a sniff, “Good night.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was dark when Applejack awoke.  She looked over at the fireplace and saw  Celestia was there, sitting in a rocking chair just watching her.  There was a huge tray of food on the small dining table and the room smelled delicious.

“How long have I been asleep?”

“Oh, about a day.  It’s almost 9 at night. I wanted to make sure both of us had a long rest.”

“Oh, okay.”

“Why don’t we have something to eat?”

“That sure sounds like a great idea.”  Applejack slid out of bed and trotted over to the table as Celestia joined her.

The farm pony dug in heartily, clearly enjoying every bite. Celestia sipped tea from a cup.

“You must understand I cannot promise you anything.  You may wake up and remember nothing of what happened or you may remember it all.  Should the latter be the case then it might come as a shock.  You’ll have to reconcile who you are now with who you were then. Should that be the case I will not let you leave the palace.  You’ll need counselling to come to terms with it. You may recall having sex with Twilight and…”

“PRINCESS!! DO YOU MIND?  I’m eating here!?”

“And that is just my point. THere is no telling how you’ll react.  I only ask that you try to stay calm.  Just don’t expect too much and if things are frightening when you awaken, just know that I’m here and that there is no pony in all of Equestria who loves you more.”

They looked at each other knowing that might not be entirely true...

As she ate her buckwheat pancakes, Celestia mused, “You know it’s funny, each of you are so different. When Rainbow is upset, she gets angry.  When Fluttershy is upset, she gets very quiet and putters around the cottage, doing the same task over and over. When Pinkie Pie is upset she grins somewhat maniacally in an effort to hide it and when Rarity is upset, well EVERYpony knows when Rarity is upset - at least they had better. When Twilight is upset, she reads those awful romance novels and cries.”

She took a sip of tea, 	“You, on the other hoof, you are very quiet.  You summon that ancient iron Scoltish will the Apples brought with them from the  Highland’s and you grit your way through it.  You only cry when you’re happy, never when you’re sad - you save that for the inside, I know.”

Applejack smiled and nodded.  “Well that was real fine meal.  Can we get started?”

Celestia sighed “I suppose so…”

Applejack blushed as she saw the look of admiration in those eyes.  Then she saw another look, one that suggested the Princess was going to make one last try.  But Applejack beat her to the punch.

“Y’all want to know what I think about when I rub my, you know, my pus…”

“Okay, okay, you win.  Go lie down and relax.”  Celestia went over and sat beside the bed.  As the young pony closed her eyes, Celesiat placed her forehooves on her frontal lobes. WIth her thunderhooves, she gently massaged the blonde coat. “Does that bother you?”

“No ma’am, it feel nice…”

“Okay, good, now just let yourself relax…”



…………….
> Lunatic Fritz
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

”Lunatic Fritz
In the Twilight's last gleaming
This is open season…”
“Lunatic Fringe”
- Tom Cochrane, Red Rider


The sanitarium rose from the wheat fields like a dark, lonely tombstone. A single wide path cut straight away from the front, running three-quarters of a mile straight out to the main road. 

It was late in the day and the low orange sun cast the Doctor’s long shadow across the shortcut grass apron that extended 15 feet or so around the building.

As he approached the front door, he stopped and turned, gazing over the vast fields of wheat stretching out in every direction. He stood quietly, his long coat waving softly, and watched as the wheat blew like soft rustling waves on a sea.  He turned back to the door and knocked. After a time the sound of hoofsteps could be heard approaching the door.  The doorknob clicked and the door opened.

An older gray-haired earth stallion stood in a white double-breasted physicians coat and wearing round glasses.  He smiled at the visitor.

“Good evening Doctor.  My you certainly are prompt.”

“Yes, well I would have no excuse to be otherwise.  How have you been Dr. Graves?”

“All things considered, I’ve been doing quite well. Come in, won’t you?”

The Doctor stepped into the large hall. Its architectural style was an attempt at elegance, but there was no mistaking the smell of antiseptics and the sharp tang of rubbing alcohol in the air that stripped away the veneer, revealing the structure for what it was, a sanitarium for the criminally insane.

It was late in the day and except for the orderlies, the staff had gone. Dr. Graves turned and looked up at the clock on the wall, “Four years ago you said today at five-thirty and here it is exactly four years later and exactly five thirty-three and here you are.”  His voice echoed briefly in the large hall and died, leaving no trace.

“Yes indeed, here I am.  Forgive me, Dr. Graves, I don’t want to take up any more of your time than I need to.  I’m sure you want to get home to your family.  If you would be so kind, would you lead me to his cell?”

“We prefer to think of them as rooms.  But yes, of course, right this way.  I’m afraid there are several flights of steps we’ll have to go down.  His room is at the bottom.”

“Very good.”

At each of the landings, there was a door that led out to a floor where there stood two burly orderlies dressed in white coats.  Both doctors showed their ID’s, signed the book on the table, nodded wordlessly to the stallions and continued down to the next landing.

After several such stops, they reached the lowermost floor. Once again they signed the security log. The orderly unhooked one of the dozens of identical keys from the box mounted to the wall, and after unlocking the steel door and letting them into the corridor, he handed them the key and gently closed the thick steel door behind them.

Now the only sound was the staccato click of hooves echoing off the hard brick walls of the long hallway. The bricks were large, kiln dried and painted pale sickly institutional green.  At the next door was a small opening to look through and a door lock.  Dr. Graves showed his id through the window, inserted the key in the lock, turned it and pushed the door open. As the door closed behind them the Doctor noticed that there was no corresponding keyhole on the inside.  He nodded. Dr. Graves handed over his key to one of the orderlies who switched on a machine and dropped it into it.  A grinding sound was heard and a fine brass dust fell from the bottom into a garbage can beneath it. The orderly handed Dr. Graves a new key from a box similar to the last and the two doctors continued down the long hall to the next door.  They had to pass by several more security checkpoints, each one requiring them to go through a large door, relinquish their key for destruction and be given a different one.

“Each change of shift must begin at the bottom of the stairs. Once you pass through a security door there is no way to return unless somepony unlocks the door from the other side.”

“Impressive design, I commend you,” replied the Doctor. “Though it’s not the physical strength of the security doors that I’m concerned with, but rather the mental strength of your guards.”

“We prefer the term orderlies.”

“Yes, of course, forgive me.  As I was saying, I cannot emphasize enough that he is both highly intelligent and extremely dangerous.”

“So you’ve said. I should say that we had made quite a bit of progress with him.  The only reason he is still under this level of security is because of your explicit orders.  He is conversational and pleasant, though he refuses to turn and look at us.  We took him through our process and between the medication, which at times left him somewhat groggy, and the therapy, he seems quite normal”.

“You do understand what you’re dealing with - I left quite a bit of information.”

“Yes Doctor, We have your files, and I must say they are quite extensive.”

“I hope I made it clear, you have to know that even though he appears to be cooperating and normal, the pony you’re dealing with is extremely dangerous.  Second, only to his incredible intellect, his patience is his deadliest skill.  He will wait an inequine amount of time, just biding the hours, days...years to convince you.”

“To convince us of exactly what doctor?”

“Of exactly what he needs you to believe.”

“So how do we determine what is genuine in his behavior and what isn’t?”

“You can’t.”

“When you first brought him here five years ago, you told us this same thing, yet all he did for the first year was sit on the floor of his cell, hugging his knees. With time we brought him out of his shell.  Since then we haven’t had a single problem with him.”

“You haven’t let anypony near his cell, have you?”

“No, of course not.  Your instructions were quite clear on that.”

“And neither Celestia nor Luna knows he is here, correct?”

“That is correct, though I don't understand why that is so important”

“That is NOT your concern.”

“What did he do that was so horrible?”

“I cannot tell you.”

“I can’t imagine what old Fritz might have done”

“What did you say?!!”  the Doctor asked quickly/ 

“Is there something wrong?  I was just - oh you mean his name - it’s something one of the orderlies came up with.  It’s from a song - ‘Lunatic Fringe’  The guard said the moment he saw him the song came into his head and got stuck there.  He said it wouldn’t leave him. He started singing bits and pieces of it as one will do.  Soon the whole place had it in their heads, even me.  Why, is it important?”

“I don’t know, but, well, that song seems to follow him, though I have no idea why.  I asked him about it once.  It was the only time I’ve ever seen him puzzled.”

They turned a corner.  The cell was traditional.  Vertical iron bars with red magical fields glowing around them, allowing only air and sound to pass through. A gray pony sat on the bunk, his back to them.

“There is someone here to see you.”

“Oh? Who?”

“It’s me, The Doctor.”

The stallion on the bed turned his head slowly and looked at him. His eyes were wide and wild, his mouth grinning like a skull.

“Do I know you? Yes, yes I most certainly do.  You are The Doctor.”

The Doctor’s face went white as the blood drained from it.

“That’s not him.”

“What?!!” Dr. Graves barked. “Of course it is!  That is the stallion you brought in here!  Would you like to check his picture?  It’s right over here in a folder, just as you instructed!”

“My instructions explicitly said to mount the picture on the wall!  Who decided it was to go into a folder and left on that shelf?”

“Well I don’t know.  I know the guards hated it.  Something about his expression, the look in his eyes.”

“I’ll TELL you who!  It was him! He was the one!” the Doctor snapped viciously,  “How long ago did you paint these walls?!” he demanded harshly.

“Well I think-”

“HOW LONG?!!”  His shout was deafening against the hard tiled walls.

“Two years, ten months, twenty-three days, eight hours and twenty-three minutes, ago”  Fritz said.

The Doctor went to the bars. “Is that when he escaped?” he shouted, then paused addressing himself more than the others. “No, no of course not.”  He turned to Dr. Graves, “Do you recall why you painted the walls?  It was due to something subliminal he did or said. Painting the walls meant you had to take down the picture.  When it came time to put it back up some idiot decided to just put it on a shelf he no doubt suggested you mount.  “That look in his eyes was the reason I had you hang that picture there - to remind you of the creature you’re dealing with!”

Fritz just grinned.  Dr. Graves picked up the photograph from the shelf and examined it.  It was clearly a photograph taken of the stallion on the bed.

“You see?!  It’s him!  There’s been no escape!?”

The Doctor didn’t bother looking at the picture, “Tell me, what is the guard rotation for him?”

“Well they all hate being down here, so each stays here a week and then doesn’t need to return for two months.”

“Tranquilize him.”

“What?”

“Tranquilize him.  Seal the cell and release the gas.  DO IT!!”

Dr. Graves touched the bars with a metal wand.  They glowed yellow.  He pulled a lever and the cell filled with a gray smoke.   After several moments the smoke cleared and the stallion lay on the bed, snoring softly.  Dr. Graves yelled down the corridor to the orderlies.  “Release on three!”  he grabbed a handle that was recessed into the wall and called out “One, two, THREE!” and pulled the handle.  The cell door slid up into the ceiling. 

The Doctor stepped quickly into the room, went to the bed and bent over the sleeping form  He pulled back an eyelid, confirming Fritz was asleep.  He stood up and scanned the room frantically. 

“Where did you put them?” he asked feverishly,  “There’s no place to…” His eyes fell on the mattress. Carefully he examined the sides, “Here!”  He pulled gently and where there had appeared to be very neat stitching, the fabric pulled apart.  The Doctor reached in and felt around.  Finally he pulled out a manilla folder and opened it.

“HERE!  Here is the stallion I brought in!  Does this pony look ANYTHING like him??”

He did not.

“But how did he…”

The Doctor pulled out hundreds of photos. “Look at them - LOOK!!  No, closer, very very close!”

They were not photographs.

They were paintings.  Incredibly detailed paintings.  Insanely detailed paintings.  As Dr. Graves went through them, he saw how the face changed just a little bit, day by day, ever so slightly.

“Over the years he managed to change the picture in your folder over there. Look - look at the placement of the shelf- it’s right across from that ceiling vent.  He could use a straw to blow air at the shelf and cause the paper to fall.  Then it was a matter of reaching under the bars - there’s a ¼ inch there that he could have used to drag it in. It was just a matter of sliding his artwork out onto the floor to be picked up at the next cell check. The guards all circulate here, none of them see each other except for the teams that guard the doors.  At the same time, he was changing his face. Making tiny cuts, miniscule changes and reflecting them in those paintings.  He was transforming himself into one of your guards.  With his back to them they never saw it. Finally he got that guard into his cell somehow.  He drugged him with the medication you were giving him and hid his body. Most likely under the bed. Then he went to work on him, on his mind and on his face, updating the pictures as he did.  Finally he was able to get out of the cell and leave this poor wretched soul behind, cooperative and docile, just the way HE had brainwashed him.  And Fritz?  He is here in this building as one of your guards.”

“That is utterly insane - no pony could possibly do that.  I understand where he got the bristles for the brushes, but where in Equestria did he get the paint?”

“You are welcome to think about it, but I wouldn’t dwell on it..”

The Doctor went back to the mattress and felt deep inside.

“What are you looking for now? Surely he didn’t have time for any other pictures.”

The Doctor continued his search.  His hoof suddenly stopped and he closed his eyes.  By now the pony on the mattress was waking up.  His eyes were drowsy but slowly opening.  As he watched, the Doctor pulled out a purple folder. At the sight of it the pony screamed and turned away.

“NO NO NO!! Please don’t please, I BEG you, NO!!”

Dr. Graves scowled at the pony, puzzled, then back at the folder. The Doctor looked over at him.  “Dr Graves, I must warn you, I do not know what I expect to see in here, but based on what I’ve seen before these images may be very disturbing.  I’d advise you not to look at them until I’ve had a chance to see what they are.”

“Really? What could they possibly be?  I assure you I have seen some very horrific things here.  Patients attacking one another and doing unspeakable things.  I doubt there is anything in there that will shock me.”

“They would be his ‘job’ or his ‘work’ he calls it.  It’s the meticulous plan he has worked out once he decides to leave. Are you absolutely sure you want to see these?”

“I insist Doctor, I take full responsibility for my actions!”

The Doctor looked back and sighed, shaking his head slowly.  He opened the folder, his face was as grim and certain as death
.
The first image.
The quality was far less than the ones he’d painted of himself. It was black and white and somewhat blurry and sloppy, It was clear though that the pony, facial features obscured slightly, could have been happily surprised.

The second image.
A little sharper.  Face coming into slightly more focus. A possible look of concern in her lavender eyes.

The third image.
Sharper still.  Eyes darkly reveal the beginnings of fear.

The fourth image.
Sharper and a hint of color.  The image portrayed a wider view, away from the subject. The pony’s facial features fully defined, now reflected terror.

"Dear Celestia, do you know who that IS??"
"Yes, I'm well aware doctor."

The fifth image.
Sharper still more color. Wide open eyes, terrified and full of tears.

The sixth image.
A white cloth on a surgical table. A syringe, several scalpels, retractors,  An ampule of clear liquid labeled adrenaline.

The seventh image.
Photographic quality.
The pony restrained to a table with a leather strap across her forehead. She stared into the eyes of the artist in utter horror.
Despite the distortion in her face as she screamed, he’d begun his work.
The first incision was being made.

Dr Graves eyes grew wider with each image until they reached the fourteenth. At the sight of it he cried aloud, put the back of his hoof over his mouth then sobbing he turned and retched, vomiting and crying until he collapsed on the ground, heaving, his eyes clenched tight.

The image was almost unrecognizable as a face.  A good deal of the outer skin was gone, a scalpel used to cut the shaved skin from around the base of the horn. The only indication to identify it was the madness in the eyes and that she was still screaming.

There were twenty-eight more pictures.

A total of forty-two.
> Mind Games
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“So keep on playing those mind games together
Faith in the future out of the now
You just can't beat on those mind guerrillas…
Absolute elsewhere in the stones of your mind

Love is the answer and you know that for sure
Love is a flower
You gotta let it, you gotta let it grow

-Mind Games, John Lennon




It was as she had remembered.  Areas of memories Celestia would never go near, memories of when she lost her parents.  Celestia had known Pear Butter or “Buttercup” and Bright Mac. and their loss had taken a deep toll on her heart. The princess watched as thoughts ripped through the young pony’s brain like tiny bolts lightning, connecting areas in a cascade of thoughts as they formed.  Those areas held parts of memories. There might be a smell in one area that in that moment linked to the thought of her fillyhood. There might be sense of joy or pain that linked to winning a rodeo or losing one. As she felt and saw her way through Applejacks thoughts and memories, she looked for any areas that suggested injury.  She could find nothing. There was a section of an artery that looked a little different.  She thought nothing of it and continued looking.  Oops, there was one of those “alone” moments under a tree in the orchard.  Celestia quickly moved on. 

 There was...something kept troubling her - what was the deal with that artery?  Why did it look different?  She decided to have a closer look. A section seemed to be unnaturally straight.  Celestia needed to see within the arterial wall. Deeper into her own mind she dove, as deep as she ever had gone, to utter silence. Within that place of perfect stillness and concentration, Celestia was able to navigate on a sub-cellular level. With utmost care, she entered the artery but was careful not to pass into the bloodstream lest she get carried away by the current coursing through her. Now here, within the arterial wall, she moved, seeking patterns in how the cell walls connected. There it was - a repeating pattern that had become visible and obvious. As she proceeded it all looked pretty much the same, “unremarkable,” the doctor would say. Nothing out of the ordinary…

Then she saw it.

The intricate basket weave within the arterial fabric. It wove in a spiral, perfectly symmetrical, perfectly interlocked. It had already begun to mesh naturally. 

She was thunderstruck at the beauty, the delicacy, the brilliance of it.  How did this happen?  As the thoughts came to her she refused to accept them.  She knew her most faithful student was a certainly prodigy, but talent of this level was extraordinary.  Her abilities were beyond Celestia’s comprehension and she was humbled at the intricacy..”Oh Twilight, I had no idea.  What it must have taken for you to do this, to interweave the strands. Starswirl himself couldn't match this.  I must be very close to the part of the brain that sustained the injury.” Celestia mentally mapped the entire region so that she could display it. “Let the council consider THIS! They’ll beg her to submit to the ordeals, just so they can brag about having THE Twilight Sparkle in their hall!” Celestia withdrew from between the arterial walls and began examining the proximal brain matter.  One section looked as though it might have sustained some damage at some point.  She entered.

It was a key pathway, one that could provide a major link to stored memories.  As she explored, she discovered her suspicions were correct.  The artery must have been pressing, or perhaps an aneurysm had resulted from the injury.  In this case, with the key primary storage hub blocked,  the brain would have begun to store memories in some other area.  She was afraid of this because if she were to damage any links she might wipe out those memories forever. Very carefully she entered several areas that seemed to hold potential. The first one she discovered was a jumble of thoughts from her early visit to Manehattan to live with the Oranges. It had been unpleasant but Applejack had learned quite a bit, including a certain four-letter word she had spoken earlier, as well as several others. 

The more time spent in here, the greater the risks. Celestia explored all the potential areas but found either emptiness or other memories that seemed to have nothing to do with that time..  At a loss as to what to do, Celestia cast a natural healing spell, though nothing seemed to be damaged. Finally, after more cursory searching, casting another healing spell, and having another look and Twilight’s genius,  she withdrew.

…………….

Applejack found herself walking through the woods at sunset with Twilight. “Hey Twilight, it’s almost Twil-  Twilight?”  She looked around. Suddenly it had gotten darker and colder.The woods were denser and the path was gone, the earth now covered in leaves, some brown and moldy others were black. The smell of their decay filled the air with the fetid smell of death.

It was no longer sunset but rather the gray damp cold that had settled in right before a darkness that would never come. As she stood, there surrounded by empty silence, she knew she was completely alone. This wood was infinite.  She could run but she knew it would all be the same. Despair and fear filled her heart and she found all she could think of was  Twilight.

“TWILIGHT!!!” Applejack yelled out as loud as she could. But no sound came out of her mouth. She couldn't feel her lungs, couldn’t draw breath.  Then suddenly she had a breath of air deep within her.  Again she screamed “TWILIGHT!!” but still no sound. In a panic, she started running. Once more she tried to yell. Panic overtook her mind and she ran faster, bursting into hysterics, sobbing and crying out.  She cursed Twilight in rage for breaking her vow, for taking everything away from them, things that could never be found again. A life of joy that was now lost. It was futile but she screamed out again, in frustration and fury.

“TWILIIIIIIIGHT!!” she felt it burst from her and heard it in her head, heard it echo and felt the burn in her throat as she sobbed.

Then Celestia was holding her. “It’s okay it’s okay, I’m here, shhh, shhh.”

Applejack, trembled, her body covered in cold sweat. She buried her head into the deep white coat and sobbed. Celestia held her until she had calmed. “Are you okay sweetie?  You sounded so angry.”

Applejack looked up at her puzzled. “I did?  What did I say?”

“Do you remember nothing of your nightmare?”

She looked up, her face calm, her red, tear-rimmed  eyes were the only sign she had been upset. “No, I-I don’t recollect a thing. As soon as I woke up it was like it was gone, I was a might angry and upset, but I don’t recollect just why.”.

“And you remember nothing?”

The young earth pony, still apparently dazed, shook her head absently, then looked up,  “Can we try it again?”

“No my little one, that will assuredly do harm and you will certainly lose memories.  I can promise you that.  You must heal, and even then it’s far too dangerous.”

Applejack nodded weakly.

“So which night were you planning on sneaking out?”

“Excuse me?”

“I just want to make sure you have everything you need before you go.  And what would you like me to tell your family?  That little story you were concocting would fool none of them.”

Applejack blushed deeply.  “Y’all saw that huh?”

“Yes, I did. And I know that I cannot stop you.  You still think she’s in the badlands, do you?”

“It’s the only clue I got.”

“Will you permit me to send some of the Royal Guards with you?  I’ll send the one with the auburn coat if you’d like.”  Celestia said coyly.

The freckles on her face stood out brightly as Applejack’s cheeks burned a deep red.. “Saw that part too, did you?”

“I must say my little one, you have exquisite tastes in stallions.  Those brown eyes of his are dreamy.”

“I know, right?  And that flank!”

“His shoulders! I’ll bet he’s almost as strong as your brother.  He was one of the ones that escorted you to my room the other night.  He kept looking at you and I caught his tail snapping!”

“You did NOT!!”

“My dear Applejack, in case you didn't know it, you have grown into quite a beautiful young lady.   I know you don’t see it my child, but you are quite, as they say, a looker.”

Applejack blushed and looked down.  Then she looked back slyly, “You’re just trying to distract me.”

“No, I'm telling you the truth.  However, on the other hoof, don’t you think you’re being a little impetuous?”

“You mean I’m rushing into this, don’t you.”

“Well aren’t you?”

“If you was in there then you know how much I’m hurtin’ and you know I gotta find her..”

“And I know there is no way I will talk you out of it.  So who shall I send with you?”

“Well not that stallion. I need to stay focused on finding Twilight.”

“Very well.  You’re all packed. And you can leave first thing in the morning.”

“So you knew?”

“Even before I entered your thoughts.”

Applejack threw her arms around the princess and felt the loving arms around her. They lay down  Celestia’s arms protectively around her and Applejack quickly fell asleep.
> I Call Your Name
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I call your name,
but you're not there
Was I to blame
For being unfair?
Oh I can't sleep at night
Since you've been gone
I only weep at night
I can't go on...

Lennon & McCartney, The Beatles

As she reached for her third pancake Applejack looked up and smiled at Princess Luna. At Sweet Apple Acres it was considered a great compliment when guests had seconds.  Thirds was a true honor.  Beyond that was edging toward gluttony.  Luna her chin resting between her hooves, just watched, her smile so broad it wrinkled the corners of her eyes.  She sighed with glee as the earth pony drowned her second round of pancakes in fresh maple syrup.  The Princess of the Night was clearly beside herself with delight with as she watched Applejack attack her breakfast with gusto.

“I cannot tell you Applejack how pleased I am that you are enjoying the pancakes I prepared for you.”

“Mmfhmm, thr plm amzn!” Applejack answered, her mouth fully and busy with a bite.

“I must say that I was surprised at the ease with which one prepares such a meal.  It turns out you just take this lovely smelling batter out of the refrigerator.  Then our chef, Creme Brulee, pours the batter onto what is called the griddle.Tiny bubbles appear and then it is time to do the hard part - one must sprinkle just the right amount of cinnamon.  Too much or too little will absolutely ruin it.  He said I was a natural with the cinnamon. Judging by your eagerness it indeed looks like I do have a bit of a gift.  Oh, yes, and then he flips it.  Depending on whether the mood strikes I might sprinkle a dusting of powdered sugar over it.”

The blonde pony smiled and nodded rapidly as she finished her coffee. “That was one of the finest stack of flapjacks this pony has ever eaten,” she declared.  Luna’s smile was radiant and she clapped her hooves in delight.

“I am so glad Applejack!  The moment Twilight introduced us on that Nightmare Night, I knew we would be close friends.  She was right, you are the friendliest pony in all of Ponyville.”

“I took a real liking to you too, Princess.  That ain’t to say I wasn’t a little nervous, but that never stopped me from makin a new friend. Thanks Princess Luna I really-”

“Oh Applejack, did we not settle this on Nightmare Night?”

“Oh, right.  Sorry Luna.”

“Since we are close friends, you may call me Lulu, if you wish.”

Applejack, thrilled at being thought of as close giggled, “How about moonbuh-”

Before Applejack could get the rest of the word out the young princess, had disappeared only to reappear inches from Applejack's nose, her eyes full of anger.  She leaned in.‘YES...?”  she snarled.

“Uh, nuthin, I wasn’t going to say a thing!!”

Luna went eyeball to eyeball with a very nervous Applejack and, over-exaggerating the pronunciations with her lips said with a slow, quiet, deliberate menace said YOU WERE NOT GOING TO SAY MOON BUTT WERE YOU?”

Applejack was barely able to shake her head. Luna leaned forward slightly, forcing Applejack to backup. “NO Pony calls me that, is that clear?  NOPONY!!”

Applejack was trembling now “Uhhumm, if you’d like uh, y-you c-can c-all me Fruity-Patootie…”

Luna’s expression softened, her eyes revealing surprise. “You-you would permit me to call you such an embarrassing name?  Really?  Is that what friends do?”

“Well real close friends know that you never say it as something mean, insulting, or hurtful, you say it because you know they’ll understand that you mean it with love. It’s a little teasing but in a very private way.”

Luna, overcome with emotion, just looked at her and bit her lower lip, Applejack went to give her a hug.  She then discovered the only emotion Luna been suppressing was not of the sort Applejack had anticipated.

“Fruity Patootie!!  Ahhhh!!” Luna roared with laughter. Applejack frowned, rolled her eyes, and blushed. “What a funny name! Fruity Patootie!!”  Tears rolled down her face and she held her stomach. She noticed Applejack’s attempt at being a good sport about it was barely working. Then suddenly she threw her arms around a very confused earth pony. “Moonbutt loves Fruity Patootie!”  As she held her, Luna rested her head on Applejack’s shoulder. “Moonbutt has a very close friend now.  I will call you... Applebutt, I will save the other name for just us.  I feel as though I’ve found another sister!!”  She pulled back to look at Applejack.  The earth pony was deeply touched by how excited Luna was to have her as a very close friend. As they looked at each other with damp eyes, Applejack giggled, “Apple Butt and Moon Butt!”

“YES!!  It even sounds cute when you say it with your drawl - Muune buhht.  You may call me that any time you wish.  It will now make me smile to hear it.  May I ask, do you have names for the others?”

“eYup.”

“Really?  What you call Fluttershy? “

“Flutterbybutt”

“FLUTTERBYBUTT!!!! Ahhhh!!” Luna screamed in hysterics and rolled on her back on the thick dining room carpeting.

“And Rainbow Dash?”

“Thunderbutt”

“Ahhh!!,” Luna laughed, “Because of the lightning bolt on her flank?”

“Partly, but, well, Fluttershy says never to fly too close behind her, especially after a big meal. Know what I mean?”

Luna, was laughing so hard, she could only nod her head. Applejack anticipated the next question.

“The diva with the diamond derriere.”

“Yes,” Luna said, finally catching her breath.. “Pinkie is balloon butt?”

“eYup.” **burrrrp** “Pardon me Princess Moonbutt,” Applejack said with a laugh as she picked up a napkin to wipe her muzzle. Luna giggled.

“So Applebutt, what do you call Twilight?"

With great care, Applejack wiped the sticky syrup from her muzzle and without thinking said, 	“My naughty princess…”  she seemed puzzled by her own words.

“Excuse me?” Luna said

“Uhh, no, I’m sorry, Sparkle Bottom.”

“Why did you call her your “Naughty Princess?”

Applejack, now clearly troubled, seemed to be asking herself that same question. “I-I don’t know.”  She looked up at Luna who was startled to see her friends eyes brimming with tears.

“Applejack?  What is wrong? Are you crying?  I’m so sorry if I upset you!” She pulled her close and hugged her.

Applejack’s chin had begun to wrinkle up and her tears began to spilled down her cheeks. “I don’t know.  All of a sudden I feel sadder than I ever have in my whole life.  I suddenly  feel like part of my heart is gone.” 

 Luna whispered “It’s okay, it’s okay, and held her close as Applejack sobbed.






“What happened sister?”  Celestia asked as she hurried into the room.  Applejack lay asleep on the sofa.

“I do not know.  We were just talking - you know silly things about nicknames and such and she suddenly began to cry.  Within moments she was sobbing as though her heart were breaking. I led her to the couch and she finally succumbed to sleep.”

‘What did you say?”

“Nothing.  We were talking about nicknames - Applebutt, Flutterbybutt…”

“Moonbutt?”

“Yes, Moonbutt!, Princess Sunbutt!”

“So how did she come to this?”

“Well we were talking about all the Mane Six.  We had come to Twilight…”

“Ah, yes, Little Miss Sparkle Bottom.”

“Yes, but when I asked her about Twilight’s nickname she sort of absentmindedly said,  ‘My naughty Princess,’  Twilight Sparkle is many things, but naughty certainly is not a characteristic I would typically ascribe to her.”

“Hmmm…”

A little sound came from Applejack as she slowly awoke from her deep sleep. She vaguely became aware of Celestia and Luna. Despite the nap, she felt physically and emotionally drained.  Above all she felt a deep ache of loneliness. Celestia could see the pain on her face.

“How are you feeling my child?”

“Alone. What happened?”

“Do you remember talking to Luna?  It was about the little nicknames we have for each other.”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“You referred to Twilight as a ‘naughty princess.’  Does that mean anything to you?”

Applejack shrugged, “Nope, can’t say it does.  Naughty princess, that’s kinda funny when you think about it.”

Celestia’s face seemed to cloud over for a moment.. “Yes. Tell me, why do you think you feel lonely?”

“I dunno, why does anypony feel lonely?  I reckon I miss Twilight. It’s funny, I’m a real homebody.  You get me away from Sweet Apple Acres for more than a day and unless I’m with kinfolk, I’ll be bustin at the seams to get home.  Except for that one time I stayed away after the rodeo, and that was a might painful, but I wasn’t gonna let Ponyville down.  Anyway, I been away from the farm for a couple of days now and this is the first time I thought of it.  All i keep thinking about is Twi and how I need her, uh, what I mean to say is that is you know, that I need to find her.”

“Yes, of course you do. Do you remember anything about those two weeks yet?  Perhaps you’ve recalled something of your nightmare?”

“‘Fraid I don’t.”  Applejack got up off the sofa and walked to the window that looked westward.  Thoughts of what might have happened during those two weeks faded as the earth pony began to contemplate what lay ahead, “Could be kinda excitin’  I reckon.  I don’t mind sayin I’m more than a little nervous.”

Celestia had seen her expression change from worry to wistfulness and took the opportunity to change topic. “Don’t worry, I’ve found the right guards to accompany you.”

“You do know I’m gonna lose ‘em in the first hour, right?  I’m the best hide-and-go-seeker in Ponyville.”

“I was hoping I might talk some reason into you, but I suppose that was too much to ask. Are you sure you won’t let me help you?”  the look in the monarch’s eyes touched Applejack’s heart.

“You have helped me beyond anything I could ever imagine. I can travel a lot faster on my own, those guards will only slow me down. I only got time to worry about myself and Twilight. I can’t fret about more ponies.”

“Yes, I suppose. In any event you’d probably end up saving their hides anyway. Make no mistake Applejack, this journey holds a lot of dangers.  .”

She transported Applejack and Luna to a large cavern.  Ponies in lab coats, almost all unicorns, Light’s hung from the high ceiling.  Workbenches filled much of the space. There were several glassed in areas where odd clouds of potions floated up out of beakers. There was a long glassed-in area with several targets placed at one end. Dozens of ponies in lab coats were working everywhere.

The earth pony’s jaw went slack and her eyes opened wide. “Where are we?” she asked in awe.

“We are directly under the castle, in the Canterlot Caves.”

“Is this where Chrysalis sent Twilight and Cadence?”

“Yes, that’s a little north of here, in the old mines. So, this is our weapons room. It is where we develop both magical and non-magical weapons.  After Chrysalis’s attack,  it was determined that we form an elite protective agency for the purpose of counter-espionage and protection. This is where we design and test weapons that they use.”

Applejack walked toward the long glass hall with the targets.

“Ah. I see you are drawn to my favorite area!” Luna said with unsuppressed delight. “Cele, may we show her the Hocka Horseshoe?” She turned to Applejack. “It is of my design.  A favorite character from a series of novels..” she suddenly looked at her sister who was rolling her eyes, Luna scowled at her,  “What?!!  They are graphic novels!”  Celestia rolled her eyes again.  Luna’s squint became more pronounced, “They’re as good as any of that romantic tripe you read!!”

“Well at least my novels aren’t all pictures!”

“No, but there are some pictures dear sis, that do not need any words to tell the reader EXACTLY what those two are doing!”

Celestia was not one to back down. “Well that certainly explains why all my books seemed to fall open to those pictures.  Somepony has clearly spent a good deal of time studying pictures of ponies copulating, not to mention other acts of sexual gratification...”

Applejack quickly cut in, “Okayyyyyyy, well what were you going to show me Luna?”

Luna’s face was turned away, though her blushing cheeks could still be seen.  Celestia tried to stifle a laugh. “I believe what my sister wanted to show you was a very creative spell she had been working on which involved the use of sonic waves to control a, well, why don’t you tell her dear sister?”

Luna turned back, her squint even more pronounced. “A horseshoe, you can use sonic waves to control a horseshoe,” the princess explained through gritted teeth.  She turned to Applejack and her face relaxed into a warm smile. “Come my dear friend,” she continued, turning away, but not before sticking her tongue out at Celestia.

“Ahhh,” smiled Celestia, “reminds me of page 242 of ‘Sub-Umbra, or Sport Among the She Ponies,’ Quite an unforgettable image…”

Luna stamped a front hoof and snorted in anger. Celestia giggled.

“Let us leave my wretched sister and her perverted mind to think such improper thoughts!”  Luna snapped then turned and lead Applejack away.

Celestia’s giggle broke into full laughter. Most of the unicorns in the lab turned to look at her, all smiling with affection. She turned to the lead researcher and said softly, “Please assist Princess Luna and Applejack in choosing the appropriate items. Once they’ve made their selections, notify me for final approval.”

“Very well your highness.”

Celestia transported herself out of the caverns.

Applejack looked over her shoulder at the sound, but Luna ignored it as she walked over to the outside of the long glass corridor. “I was experimenting with a number of spells involving the use of vibration…”

“Really?  What for?”

Luna’s eyes went wide as she remembered why she had been finding new things to vibrate, “Oh uh, it was just, you know, experimentation, but it doesn’t matter.  In any case I discovered that one could direct that energy at things and practically bring them to life.  Let me demonstrate. Do you see that small horseshoe on the table at the far end of the corridor?  I will use it to strike these targets at the other end.”

Luna closed her eyes and concentrated.  Her horn did not glow but she began to hum.  It was very high pitched and as she did, the horseshoe lifted off the table.  Now she modulated the pitch up and down.  Suddenly the horseshoe flew down the corridor, past where the two ponies stood outside the glass, and struck the center of the target, burying itself deep inside.

“Woah!!” Applejack exclaimed, “How the hay?!  I didn’t see you use any magic!”

“The magic is in the horseshoe.  One needs to hold it and concentrate deeply, feeling its internal vibration.  Once they have sensed it, they can control it with sound.  So far I am the only one that has been able to do it. Even my perverted sister cannot.”  Luna hummed again, her voice raising to a higher pitch than it had previously.  The horseshoe ripped itself from the target and as Luna’s hum fluctuated, it flew back to rest on the table.”

“That is the dangdest thing I have EVER seen!”

“Would you care to try?”

“Who, me?”

“Of course you, Applebutt!” Luna whispered the last word.

“Well I reckon I could, Moonbutt!”

Luna giggled at the word. “Here, follow me.”  The glass door opened and the two ponies stepped inside. “Now take the horseshoe and hold it to your head.  Yes like that, against your forehead.  Now close your eyes and concentrate on where the horseshoe is touching you.”

Applejack felt the cool metal against her coat. She relaxed and thought only of that sensation.  She began to feel something building, radiating powerfully from her mind. A small pain passed through her genitals, now suddenly full and aching. Her body went stiff and she found herself in bed with Twilight’s horn touching her forehead.  They both cried out in a moan of ecstasy as the orgasm pulsed through them.  In that moment she was one with Twilight, both sharing the orgasm.

Applejack awoke on her side, panting hard and completely disoriented. Somepony was shaking her gently, mild panic in their voice. “Applejack? Are you okay? Applejack?”

Slowly opening her eyes the earth pony looked at Luna’s concerned face. Gradually she became aware of things around her. She was clutching a horseshoe as tightly as she could against her chest. Everything between her hips  was pulsing. Her coat down there was wet and sticky, and she tucked her legs up to her chest. Seven or eight of the ponies in lab coats stood around looking down at her with concern. Luna, looking somewhat confused,  glanced down at Applejack’s trembling legs as she held them clenched against her body.  She leaned forward and took a closer look. Suddenly there was a flash and the two mares were in Luna’s bathroom.  Applejack found herself in a bathtub, the water temperature hot and soothing. The throbbing between her legs eased and she felt herself relaxing.

“Are you okay Applejack?”

The earth pony, unable to meet the eyes of her Princess and friend, answered truthfully, “Uh, yeah, I don’t know what happened.”

“You, uh, sort of cried out, then your hind quarters began to, well, have spasms. Suddenly you collapsed on your side and passed out.  What do you remember?”

"All that came to mind was the horseshoe. After that, nothing. I kind of remember holding the horseshoe then waking up. Was I in pain?”

“Uh, well, I wouldn’t exactly say you sounded like you were in pain…” Luna blushed. “Though I could be wrong.”

“Oh…”  Applejack was unsure why her mareparts felt so, well, kind of nice, but she guessed it had to do with her crying out.  “Where’s the horseshoe?”

“Hmm?  Oh, I’ll get it.”  Luna closed her eyes and concentrated. Suddenly there was a flash and the horseshoe was resting on the countertop next to the sink. As she opened her eyes, Luna saw that Applejack had been trying to wash the thick stickiness from between her thighs. “Oh, well, um, let me get a towel for you…”

Both ponies looked at the towels hanging from the towel bars. “Oh, yes, those.  Well, those are for, uh, guests.  Let me get you the good ones.”  Both ponies blushed at the little deception. Luna stood and went out to get the “good towels.”

Applejack took the bar of soap and rubbed it against the inside of her upper thighs.  It felt wonderful.  She jerked slightly as she gently ran it over her mare parts. She let out a little moan of pleasure. She touched them directly with her hoof, and jumped again. surprised at how sensitive they felt. The sensations made her forget all about what had happened. As she continued caressing herself with the bar of soap, she kept looking at the horseshoe sitting up on the edge of the sink counter. A confusing mix of emotions began to stir within her.  She recognized the feeling of physical arousal and welcomed its pleasure, but with it seemed to come a sense of melancholy followed by deep emotional pain. The two experiences became a confusing storm of desire and heartbreak. She tried to focus on the sexual pleasure, pressing the soap harder and moving it faster.  She wanted to look down between her legs, but found she was unable to keep herself from staring at the horseshoe. Now tears spilled from her eyes and began to roll down her face. Finally the pain in her heart overcame her and she let the soap slip from her hoof and broke down crying.

Luna wondered how many of the ponies back in the lab knew what Applejack had experienced as she held the horseshoe to her head. Luna recognized the look, sound and scent from Applejack and was certain that Applejack had experienced a sudden, powerful orgasm as she held the horseshoe.  Then, as she went to the bathroom door with the heated towels  and saw what Applejack was doing, her suspicions were confirmed.  The sight of Applejack sitting there staring at the horseshoe, masturbating and crying both puzzled and brought incredible pain to the alicorn’s heart. She stepped away and waited for Applejack to call for her, but when she heard her sobbing, she went into the room, the towels floating in the air beside her. She smiled as though nothing were wrong.  “Here we go Applebutt, some nice warm towels,” then she motioned for her friend to stand and step out of the tub.  Applejack looked at her, sincerely grateful at the lack of mention of her red eyes or her stuffy nose. As the earth pony sat down on the thick bath mat, Luna took the largest towel in her hooves and wrapped it around her.  While the warmth of the towels felt nice, Applejack loved the feeling of Luna's arms around her and was grateful that the Princess hadn't pulled away but held her in a comforting, protective hug.

A short time later the two ponies sat in front of the fireplace in Luna’s bedroom sipping tea. Applejack stared at the fire roaring in the fireplace.  She held the horseshoe. “I don’t know what all happened.”

Luna knew better than to probe too deeply. “I’m afraid the magic I infused in the horseshoe was rather strong.  Perhaps I was too hasty in my decision to have you try it.”

Applejack examined it closely. “Did you make it?  Where did it come from.  It’s too small for a mare, it looks like a filly’s size.”

“I found it in the back of Celestia’s bedroom closet. I went in there looking for a book, Uh I mean looking for a, uh, scarf to borrow and I found it.  I thought it was kind of cute.”

Applejack looked up at her quickly, “Did you say the back of her closet?”

“Yes, why?”

Applejack was closely examining the shoe.  She put it to her ear and listened, then sniffed it.

“Do you think it’s significant?”

“When Twilight was going to the academy here she used to hide back there when she was upset and wanted to be alone.  That could be one of her shoes.”

It took several moments for Luna to accept what her mind suddenly knew to be true. Unicorns all learned from their earliest courses in magic that every living thing had a unique life force and that that life force was identified as a series of very tiny vibrations. Those vibrations had been known to manifest themselves in items that were often physically close such as shoes, saddle bags, even chairs and beds, Those manifestations were stronger and more likely when the source of the vibrations was going through something emotionally powerful, such as falling in love or experiencing great emotional stress. When she had imparted the magical spell on the horseshoe, Luna had gotten a sense of Twilight. Since she had been working on this when Twilight had been trying to solve Starswirl's unfinished spell. Luna had assumed that Twilight had been on her mind and had pushed the thoughts away, never realizing they were coming from the shoe itself.

The spell must have subtly excited the molecular structure of the horseshoe enabling Applejack to pick up on Twilight’s vibrations...

The truth that lay behind this phenomenon would never had occurred to Luna, Celestia or even Starswirl. Had an Alicorn’s horn ever touched an earth pony’s forehead during the very moment when each of them were at the peak of sexual excitement?  Had it resulted in the two sharing that most private and intimate of moments was utterly unknown. In the thousands of eon’s that had passed since the beginning of recorded history, there were no entries telling of two ponies literally sharing a single orgasm, knowing each other so deeply, having, for those moments, breaking all metaphysical boundaries. Applejack had experienced Twilight’s orgasm, and Twilight had experienced Applejack’s.  In those moments they had both discovered what lay at the very center of that joy, desire, and utter physical pleasure. The other. They had revealed to the other the love, passion and desire they felt for them. It had been an endlessly intensifying sensation.  As she climaxed, Applejack had seen and felt Twilight’s seeing, imagining and feeling Applejack’s climax which brought on Twilight’s climax which Applejack felt, bringing her to an orgasm. It was an endless cycle. Separate from that had been feelings known and passed between them, almost a sense of violation since it was unexpected and uninvited. It had been emotionally, physically and sexually exhausting, through all that had occurred between them was mutual caresses.   It had been overwhelming for the poor earth pony.  She had locked away much of her emotions after losing her parents and this experience had forced them open to another. Had it been any other pony than Twilight, Applejack’s emotional state would have been crippled.Twilight had offered only comfort and love.

Luna was surprised at the reaction within her.  She was jealous of them both.  That they had clearly had a sexual relationship was of no concern to her.  In the thousands of years they had been alive, both she and her sister had had any number of both male and female lovers.  What bothered her was that they were in love.  Deeply in love. Luna had to fight her feelings of jealousy.  Twilight had been the first pony to reach out a very kind hoof of friendship. Applejack had been the second.  Luna loved all the six and so many others, but Applejack and Twilight were very special to her.  She had come to think of them as closer than the others.  Now she was excluded by their love for each other.  But she also knew that somewhere within her, Applejack must be in an intense amount of pain and that was what mattered now.  Then the realization that her beloved Twilight was facing that pain alone confronted her, obliterated her jealousy..

“Luna?  Are you okay?  What’s the matter?”

“Oh, yes, excuse me, I was just thinking about what could have caused what happened to you.”

“Mmm…” Applejack said unconvinced. She held the horseshoe up and took a closer look, “That must be one powerful spell,” she said and whistled softly.

The horseshoe jerked from her hoof and fell to the floor. Luna’s jaw dropped and her eyes darted from Applejack’s shocked face to the horseshoe on the floor.and back to Applejack’s frozen gaze. Neither said a word. Luna, also frozen in place said a single word.

“Whistle.”

Applejack whistled again, very softly, and the two ponies watched the horseshoe jerk around on the floor.  She tried whistling louder and the shoe slowly lifted from the floor. Applejack concentrated intently on it.  She felt something deep within her stir - a feeling of hope which grew into joy.  She smiled, staring at the little shoe then whistled a quick tune.  Luna watched,  speechless as the piece of iron danced in the air and did a flat little spin. A flood of joy filled the earth pony and she felt tears of joy sting her eyes. With a sharp quick note it shot toward Applejack’s chest and straight to her heart where she clutched it tightly, tucking her head down protectively over it. Luna smiled and clapped her hooves together in happiness at the sight of her friends tearful smile.

“That is my gift to you, my Fruity Patootie.  Accept it with all my love my friend.”

“It’s truly one of the finest gifts I’ve ever gotten.  I love you Moonbutt.”

The two of them laughed and hugged.

A short time later Luna found Applejack lying on her back on the bed, whistling as the horseshoe spun in a blur over her head. It danced a little then flew over to the princess.  Applejack turned it over and ran the open end of it down the center of Luna’s spine. The alicorn closed her eyes in pleasure and tilted her head back.

“Oh Applejack, that feels most delightful, thank you. You have grown to be quite good with that.”

“Anytime sister, and thank you.”

Luna beamed.






Two hours after sunset Luna, Celestia and Applejack stood on the Canterlot station platform.  A warming halo hovered just above them, courtesy of Celestia.

“I’m so sorry I was unable to help you remember what happened during those two weeks Applejack.”

“Will I ever remember?”

“It’s doubtful, but the equine mind is a strange thing.  I wouldn't count it out.  Have you decided where to get off the train?”

“I don’t know, I reckon there are a couple of changes I'll be needin' to make to get to the Badlands. I’ll see what I find along the way." Applejack looked back at her saddlebags then down at the platform.  She exhaled then raised her head back up and looked at the two sisters.  Her expression, her demeanor had changed. A solemnness had come into her eyes, a seriousness that took Celestia and Luna by surprise.   "Are you ever going to tell me why y’all set me up with these here weapons?”

“There are many dangerous things out there that you must be aware of. Things that are evil.” Luna spoke quietly.

“She’s right my child, and it is time for you to know some things.  There is a darkness coming.  Luna and I have been studying ancient scrolls.  They tell of a prophecy but most of it is hard to decipher.  To tell you too much would put you in greater peril.  There are a number of forces that are searching for a powerful artifact, one from long ago. I ask that you please use great caution in your travels and be very careful whom you trust.”

“Is Twilight part of it?  Is she in danger?”

“As Celestia said, the scrolls are hard to decipher.  You should know that they mention a beautiful young pony of light and honesty.”

Applejack’s eyes widened and her jaw opened slowly. “You mean ME?!”

“Luna and I can think of no other pony who that would describe better than you.”

Anger flashed in Applejack's eyes, “And y'all thought you would wait till now to tell me this?  Am I in any danger?”

Celestia and Luna looked at each other.

Applejack’s face went pale, “Aw hay!  That surely can't be good!  What kind of danger?”

“We don’t know if you are in danger, but if our interpretation of this part of the scroll is accurate then you may have a part to play.  Are you finally ready to accept my offer of help?”

"Well what do the dang scroll's say?!"  Applejack snapped, "And What do they say about Twilight?"

"Everything is very vague.  It speaks of all the princesses and becomes difficult to disting-."

Celestia stopped mid-sentence as, two large, handsome stallions approached them at the station.   They were dressed casually and carried large saddlebags. Applejack looked at the two of them.  She recognized the one with the large blue eyes. She smiled and raised an eyebrow. He tried to remain nonchalant but at the look on her face he could only blush.

“I reckon the idea was us travelling as a sister and two brothers?”  she said sardonically.  “Somehow with me and blue-eyes and all the flirtin’ I don’t reckon anypony’s gonna buy it.”

“I’m sorry your highness,” the blue eyed one apologized.

“It’s okay.  The only reason your brother next to you hasn’t blushed is that he won’t let himself even look at Applejack,” smirked Luna.  Now the other brother blushed.  Applejack had to look away to hide her own blush.

“It is this very reason I worry about you my child.  You’re bound to attract attention of stallions with those green eyes of yours, your lovely mane and tail, and your physique. Do you really think you’ll be safe?”

“Long as I keep my wits sharp and my legs fast and strong, I’ll be just fine, but I’ll try to keep to myself and the shadows. Can you tell me anything else about this coming darkness you was mentioning?”

Luna cast a spell, putting the guards into a state of sleep in order to keep the conversation private.

“I'm sorry Applejack, but we must keep this quiet, we do not want to cause a panic. As I’ve said, we only know it is an old power that has slept thousands of years.  It has awoken and is seeking something.  We suspect it might be an artifact of some kind, but it’s…”

“I know, I know, very vague, I'm gettin' that part,.”

Celestia’s face became dark, “There is something else that you should know.  Despite what you may think, if you are drawn into this it will not be by happenstance.  It will be intentional.  They will be looking for you.”

“I’ll stay wary - not trust anypony.”

“Applejack, what I’m about to tell you will sound terrifying but you are about to go looking for Twilight and you must know that these things may be out there. What it would be that might seek you would not be ponies.” Luna said.  Applejack saw the angry look of sharp reproach that Celestia gave her sister and felt a bolt of fear chill her.  She had to work to keep her voice from shaking.

“Care to tell me what that means?”

Celestia closed her eyes and sighed. “If they decide to come looking for you, they may not take the form of a pony.”

“Wait, like a shape shifter or somthin?”

“The evil that rose attempted to bring sentience to nature. It wanted to bring trees to life, it wanted to direct weak minded creatures such as insects. This was how it planned to mass its forces. The spell was cast but dispersed widely and unpredictably.”

“Is that what happened to the Everfree Forest?”

Luna answered, “Yes, a great deal of the spell’s energy was directed at our old castle. The land around it suffered, though we didn’t know it at the time.”

“That’s where the Timberwolves came from, right?  And the poison joke?”

“Precisely. The creatures that inhabit the forest are a result of that spell, but every creature in Equestria was affected. There was goodness that came from it though.”

“Is that why Fluttershy can talk with all the animals?”

“You are very perceptive child,” Celestia said with a smile, “For a number of reasons she was predisposed to having what we call a sympathetic ear, however normally she would not be able to converse with insects.  The spell enabled that and a great deal more. As generations of animals spread, that trait was carried throughout Equestria.”

“So what did this evil thing do when the spell didn’t turn out right?”

“It turned to the dark powers of the earth. It created creatures of the dark.  Hideous, soulless things that crawled out of the mud, each with a given purpose.”

“Are you telling me these things are made out of mud??”

“Mud over the parts of skeletons. They sense life and from the moment they crawl from the earth they begin their search. Never stopping, never resting complete the tasks for which they were created. They fear nothing. They toy with their prey as they hunt. Once they have trapped you, their form returns to mud.”

Applejack looked at Luna. The Princess was starting to look uncomfortable.

“Well I got a couple of good hind legs, they’ll find I don’t go down easy.”

“Some you will be able to attack and perhaps cause some damage. Others, once they have you and may return to their natural state and they will envelope you, hold you, all except your mouth, nose, eyes and ears. As they do, you will feel them filling you, except your nose, mouth and ears. Then they will begin to enter those too.  They will provide you just enough air to remain conscious, but unable to breathe or move. Then they will slowly crush you.“

But Applejack could only think of one thing.

“So is Twilight in danger?”

“We don’t believe so.  I’ve been waiting to hear from a number of my sources.  That I have not heard I take as a positive sign. Luna and I have discussed it and we agree that the safest place for you may well be away from Canterlot, so we are glad that this will take you far from here.”

The whistle of an approaching train could be heard in the distance. Their darkness seemed to lift with the realization it was time for goodbyes.

Luna threw her arms around Applejack, “I’m going to miss you so much.”

Applejack returned the embrace, “I’m gonna miss you too, sugarcube.  I don’t know what’s out there, but I promise I’ll be on my guard.  Thanks for the warning.”

The two broke apart and Celestia, tears in her eyes took Applejack into her arms, “Please come home to me safe and sound my child and bring my other little one with you,”

The pain in Applejack’s heart almost made her turn back and stay.  They could create a plan where the three of them would search for Twilight.  But in her heart, Applejack knew that this was her journey alone.  There was more at stake here than finding Twilight, there were questions that could only be asked and answered between the two of them.

Applejack stepped back from Celestia, studying her and Luna’s faces, a long last look. She felt fear and hope mix within her and Celestia saw it. She grew somber, “Listen to me Applejack, there is one thing I did see when I was in your conscious mind and that is how much Twilight loves you and I know how much you love her.  I cannot tell you if it was romantic love or the love two friends share, but whatever it is you discover out there..” she paused.  Applejack looked down, a little embarrassed at the words.  With her hoof, Celestia tipped the earth ponies chin up and looked her directly in the eyes. “...you must never forget that whatever Twilight Sparkle did, it was from the very core of who she is and it was done from pure love. Before you judge her, know this.  Whether or not your friendship has changed, remember that everything Twilight did, she did out of love for you.”

Applejack nodded, filing the words away for a time when she was alone and could give them the contemplation they deserved,  “I’ll try to remember that,” was all she said.

The train thundered into the station as the three ponies said there last goodbyes.  Just as she was about to get on the train, one of the unicorn’s form the lab came galloping down from the castle, out of breath,

“Princess Luna, Princess Luna! I finished it!  I was able to complete it!”  He handed the Princess a beautiful rectangular box just over a foot long then bowed before the two sisters.

“Oh Ore!  That’s wonderful!!  Applejack!”  Luna went to the train as Applejack emerged to see what was going on,	“What is it Moonbutt?”

“Very funny.  I had Ore Vein, my top metallurgical spell caster, take Twilight’s other horseshoe, melt it and forge it into a small arrow.  Here!”

Luna floated the box in front of Applejack and opened it.  The arrow was a work of art.  The arrowhead came to a fine point.  The finish was smooth satin black and the shaft which ran from the point all the way to the back, was encased in a sheath of ironwood. The fletches were barely noticeable but were also made out of iron. Ore smiled and blushed,  “Hi again Miss Applejack. It sure is nice to see you again,” he stammered.

“Likewise Ore.  Say, that sure is some beautiful work!”

He seemed to be having some difficulty looking at her, “Thank you, that’s, um, kind of you to say,” he answered, bashfully. She looked at him and saw he was holding a small polished hollow cylinder of wood, slightly larger than the arrow, with two straps on it.

Touched by his shyness, Applejack lowered her head and cocked it to the side, trying to catch his eye, “Say Ore, what’s that?”

He looked down at the cylinder in his hoof as thought surprised to find something there. “Oh this, well yes, uh…” he seemed to steel himself and raised his head, looking into her large green eyes.

“...you see it uh holds the arrow inside your thigh and while you quiver, it shoots…”

The three mares looked at each other in confusion. Applejack blushed almost as much as Ore. Luna was close behind in her realization and reaction.  Celestia just smirked.

“NO that’s not it! I’m sorry, I’m so sorry I did NOT mean to say that, that’s not what I meant or what it does. Not what I meant to say  is at all. No, uh,”  he stammered, trying to make light of the situation.  He looked at Applejack with as much nonchalance as he could  “what I said to have meant was you strap your thigh until it holds you, no I mean till it holds the arrow inside you while you quiver...NO! I am SO SORRY!!  It holds the arrow inside your thigh…”  He was completely red-faced now and looked like he was going to faint.  He closed his eyes, his horn glowed and he transported himself away with a sharp bang. The train whistle blew. Celestia’s horn glowed and he was suddenly back.  He hadn’t realized that he had returned and stood there hitting his forehead with his hoof. “Stupid stupid, stup-  oh, uh hi…”

Now it was Applejack’s turn to look somewhat embarrassed.

Celestia nodded and raised her hoof, signaling the conductor to wait a few more minutes.  She smiled, “Let’s start again. I believe what Ore is trying to say is it’s a quiver. You strap it to your thigh and it holds the arrow in place, ready until you need to shoot it.  Is that right Ore?”

Ore let out a large sigh and nodded gratefully, “Thank you your highness.”  He smiled and turned back to Applejack.  The two ponies stood, awkwardly looking at each other.  Ore tried to erase the feeling by assuming the role he was most comfortable with, that of the instructor.  He held the quiver up with his magic and taking the arrow in hi hoof he brought the tip to one end of the tube. It’s quite simple,” he smiled, “So this is the arrowhead and these are the fletches. There is an opening at both ends of the quiver.  To put it in the quiver, you just grasp the arrow firmly by the shaft and push the head in the opening at this end, you may have to use a little force, the quiver is pretty tight to...hold…” He stopped, closed his eyes and just shook his head and sighed, “I'm doing again, aren't I?"

Celestia’s laughter spread to Luna, then to Applejack and finally to Ore. Applejack leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek. “It’s okay sugarcube, I’m mighty flattered that you think I’m worth gettin all flustered over.”

He smiled through dreamy eyes and murmured. “Just remember that the arrow goes in only one way.  There are bristles in there that are angled forward and hold it in place.  You can tell the right end by feeling the ridges I’ve carved there.  If you’re on the run in the dark, you don’t want to waste time.”

“Will do sweetie,” Applejack gave him another little kiss on the cheek, but her mind focused on what he'd said.  “If you’re on the run in the dark, you don’t want to waste time.”  The implications left her feeling shaken. She sat down and taking the arrow in one shaking hoof and the quiver in the other, she examined them both.  

 “I think I see how this works…”  She tried a couple of times but her hooves were shaking too much. Finally she managed to but was grateful when the train conductor gave the whistle a brief tug.

“Well that’s me, reckon it’s time to go.I better put this back in the case,”  Applejack said as she tapped the quiver.  The arrow slid out into her waiting hoof. As she looked it over once again, she was overcome at its beauty and elegance. Then she noticed the small inscription on it.  It was a heart with FP on one side and LP on the other.  Applejack scowled in confusion as she read it.  She looked up at Luna and cocked her head.  The princess had clearly been waiting for her to notice it and was smiling expectantly. She went to Applejack and whispered very quietly. “Loony Patoonie.”  Applejack smiled and hugged her tight. “I’m gonna miss you so much.  When I get back, you and me are gonna spend a lot of time together.  I have a special place I want to take you. It’s near a stream and it’s very quiet.  We’ll have a picnic there and tell each other about all our adventures.”

“I look forward to that Applejack. I’ll start planning the menu.”

“Pancakes?”

“Many stacks!”  The two embraced and started laughing as tears spilled from their eyes.  Luna lifted the arrow from Applejack's hoof and placed it back in its wooden case. Before she closed it she looked at the arrow and spoke to it, “Protect her or I will personally melt you down and made into a magical hoof scraper!” Then she closed the box, latched it, and floated it into Applejack’s saddlebag.

Applejack gave each of them a hug and climbed aboard.  The conductor looked at his watch and up at Celestia then shook his head disapprovingly at the delay. She waved happily back with feigned obliviousness, and with a long whistle, the train was off.






Celestia would never forget it. It was just before dawn on that miserable morning when her forward commander knocked on the door to her bedroom.  The tone of his voice brought a winter chill, its fear stabbing her unexpectedly. Her sleep had been restless and her sheets and blankets were a mess all over the bed.  Her mane was a mess as she staggered past the mirror.toward the door. She spoke through the closed door.

“Yes?”

“Your highness, I bring urgent news.  The Doctor is waiting for you at the castle, he says he has vitally important information for you that you must hear at once.”

“Summon Princess Luna and have her meet us in the council chamber.”

“At once your highness.”

The two sisters arrived at the council chamber in Canterlot Castle at the same time. The Doctor was pacing at the far end of the room.  Upon seeing the two sisters he bowed quickly and went to them.

“Celestia, Luna, I’m afraid I have some very bad news.  He has escaped.”

Celestia, her greatest fears confirmed, sat down as through struck. “WHAT?!!  He’s out?”

“Yes, I’m afraid so.”

“Who is out?  What’s wrong?”  Luna asked, frightened at seeing her sister’s reaction..

Celestia turned to her, “Remember the stories I used to tell you when you were little to scare you and your friends when you misbehaved?  The one about the creeper?”

“Of course - that horrible thing - the one we called Lunatic Fritz.”

The Doctor spun around and looked at Luna, “What did you say?”

“Lunatic Fritz, he was a make believe character about whom Celestia would tell these horrible stories in an attempt at getting me to behave.”  She looked at her sister with reproach, “They brought on terrifying nightmares and so she stopped.”

The Doctor looked at Celestia who was struggling to keep calm. Luna, now more frightened than before went to her, “Cele?  What is it, what’s wrong?  Tell me!!”

Celestia’s eyes darted back and forth as the implications of this news sunk in.  She searched for rational thought.  Luna looked at the Doctor. “What is wrong with her?  What’s going on?”  Luna was trembling with fright. She staggered slightly and suddenly fell into a sitting position.  Her eyes were wide and terrified.

“He-he wasn’t make believe, was he?  All those horrible things my sister hinted at were real, weren’t they?”

The Doctor hung his head, giving the slightest of nods.

“Was he the one?  Was he the one that summoned the darkness?” Luna asked, her voice shaking.

“Yes, he was a key member of the dark council,” Celestia looked up at the Doctor, “Where was he being held?  How long has he been out?”

“As to where he has been, you know I can’t tell you. As to when he escaped, we have not yet determined that.”

Luna interrupted, “But he can’t have those powers you told me about.  He can’t control animals such as timberwolves.”  Luna’s tone teetered between a statement and a question. “Can he?”

The Doctor, head still bowed, raised his eyes and looked at the younger sister, “His magic is very old and very evil. Creatures like timberwolves, well, they have weak minds, they dwell in thoughts of perversion and evil. They watch, they answer to him and they reveal things to him. This is why the place we kept him was miles from anywhere else.  There was no place for one of those bloody creature to hide, just open space.”

Celestia spoke softly, “He will be looking. There is always one, the first one. Do you know who is it Doctor?  The Queen of Saddle Arabia?  I know the signs were pointing to her.” In a moment the monarch was up and pacing, “I had thought it might be the daughter of the Chancellor of Germaneigh, but then we found that part of the scroll that refuted that.  She has 7 brothers and sisters, far too many…”  Celestia began to get frantic.  Seeing her sister becoming unhinged like this terrified Luna and she shrunk back, trembling. “Okay, well then we know it’s not her.  Didn’t Duke Fairweather suggest the possibility that it might be the princess  from Saddle Arabia?  She has a brother in the army.  That fits perfectly. We must warn them immediately!”

“I’m so sorry your highness, you know her brother has taken another stallion as his mate. You were at the betrothal.”

“Yes, yes of course, how could I forget that?  That leaves, the, uh. You know, that really sweet Dutchess from Scoltand.”  Celestia insisted.

The Doctor could see she knew.  She was rationalizing as much as she could, avoiding what she knew to be true.  He loved Twilight Sparkle as much as any of her subjects and could barely allow himself to admit what Celestia was frantically avoiding.

“Your highness-”

Celestia turned to him, her eyes filled with rage, “NO Do NOT say it!!  I FORBID you!  Do not speak a lie or I will have you executed!” She screamed.

“CELESTIA!!” Luna cried, “What are you saying?!!”

The Doctor looked at her,  “I’m so sorry Celestia,”  He handed her a large, sealed packet. “We found this in his cell. You know this is his modus operandi - it was left there specifically for you to see so you’ll know his intentions.”  The monarch who had suffered from a fear of snakes since fillyhood, looked at it as though it was a cobra.

“Are those photo-sketches of her?”

“Yes.”

“Is she still alive in them?”

“Yes.”

“How much of her skin is left.?”

The Doctor closed his eyes, trying to expunge the images. Luna didn’t move.

Celestia asked again, gently, “How much Doctor?”

“Very little.”

“Had he done it?”

"Yes."

Luna’s voice was no louder than a fillie’s whisper,  “Cele?”

Celestia turned to her sister, her face as grim and gray as death. “Toward the end, many of his victims are granted the gift of taking their own lives, frequently glad to cut out their own hearts.  In several instances though, they, um…”  She fought hard, bringing all her strength to bear in an effort at not thinking of what that packet contained. Her voice was trembling now “...they are given a lash, a whip made of pony hides.  They whip their own skin off as punishment for their crimes.”

Luna’s head shook as she fought to keep the images at bay. “No, no...”

“His final mercy is to leave them to finish the job by lashing as much of their remaining flesh from their bones as possible before dying.  It is what they believe they deserve.”

Luna refused to accept this and shook her head in denial.

Celestia drew in a deep breath in order to contain her rage, she spoke calmly, “If that monster touches a hair of that little fillies mane I will eviscerate him and hang his entrails from the top of the castle flagpole.” Celestia stood for several minutes, saying nothing.  Finally she looked up and spoke, her voice now meek and pitiful,   “Oh dear spirit of earth and sky, I beg you to protect her  I will take upon me his wrath and his wretched illness, only please watch over her, please protect her.” She bowed her head in supplication and humility. “Please,” she whispered, “please, I beg you, bring her home safe to me.”  The monarch remained there, gradually regaining some semblance of control.  Finally she looked up.

“We must find her.  I will send out every soldier we have, every guard.  I’ll command Cadences and Shining to do the same.  I’ll speak to the Griffins and the Yaks.  I’ll insist on their help if they want my protection!  I- I-”  Celestia lowered her head, her shoulders shaking as she wept. The sound of it terrified.  Celestia was the protector of Equestria.  Very few ponies understood the extent of her true powers.  At their zenith they could level mountains but were extremely hard to control.  There was so much emotion necessary to generate the power that the spells became extremely unstable at practically the moment they were conjured.

For Luna, as well as the rest of Equestria, Celestia was the epitome of balance and calm. Seeing her like this chilled the younger sister to the bone.  Luna knew then that this was connected to a time many years ago, when Celestia had gone to a distant part of Equestria.  She was gone several years and when she returned, Luna could she that she had changed.  She had brought many interesting artifacts back with her, most of which were either in the Canterlot museum, on display in the castle or locked safely in a spell, unable to wreak the horrible damage they were capable of.

“How could he possibly do those things?”  Luna asked. “Does he force them?”

Celestia looked out of one of the windows toward the west, her expressionless, “It’s not how he works.  He will seek out a weakness and study it.  He will immerse himself in that weakness and cloak himself in it until he  becomes the living embodiment of that guilt. When he approaches he knows the balm, the soothing words and kindnesses that will lift the suffering from her.  He is very careful to offer a little at a time, leading her to him for relief of the deep shame. Now he becomes her world and he can control her utterly but he doesn’t want to control her to a physical end. If only his desire to take her that would only require a single thought, but that is of no interest.  What he wants is to watch her torture herself both physically and mentally.  The more information he is able to retrieve, the more dangerous he is to that pony.  Be assured he is summoning creatures as he did years ago, things that…”

Celestia turned away from the window and looked back at her sister and addressed the Doctor  “What do you think?”

“We should go to Ponyville”






It was just after midnight when the creature first lifted its head out of the dark muddy depression in the earth. Moments later it began crawling out of the mud, moving past the crooked tombstones as it made its way out of the graveyard. The ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters cast a shadow from the moon there, just before it was shrouded by the clouds. The creature was between two and three meters long. It’s body was mud, dry and cracked, the face was long and almost flat, except for a slight rise in the middle, where two slits in the skin made a soft growling hiss as it breathed. Small milky gray orbs sat in deep eye sockets surrounded by black.  The jaws held even saw teeth, hooked inward for grabbing hold of flesh and tearing.  Its muscular upper legs flexed powerfully now as it crouched low, each of its four legs tapering down and ending as a tiny claw of three opposing talons upon which it walked.

It remained low as it moved, following the scent, a scent that it knew. A scent it would always pursue.  The scent led it to the edge of the forest close to a small hamlet. The scent had brought here, to the front door of a large tree that was the town  library.  At the foot of the oaken door it sniffed then stood on it’s rear legs and growled as it began scratching at the door jamb around the knob. It’s claws were flint hard and shredded the oak, sending splinters flying. After a short time most of the wood was gone.  The creature pushed against the door, until with a large splintering crack the door jamb surrendered and the creature walked inside.

It was silent in the library.

It listened.




> Long Long Long
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"It´s been a long long long time
How could I ever have lost you
When I loved you
It took a long long long time
Now I´m so happy I found you
How I love you"

George Harrison, The Beatles.

The train whistle screamed in the night as the steel wheels shrieked metal to metal on the tracks of a steep banked turn.  The locomotive had been chewing up the miles, smoke, sparks and fire blasting from the smokestack as the engineer fought to make back the twenty minutes he’d lost waiting in Canterlot.

Ahead, in the blackness of the night he spotted an orange glow reflecting off the trees.  Shadows moved and he squinted. Fire, deliberately set on the tracks.  It was a signal fire - a sign that there was damage to the rail up ahead.  He could see a pony in a vest and blue striped hat waving him to a spur off the main line.  The signal flag the worker was waving  told him there was some kind of block - maybe a tree down over the tracks up ahead and they would have to divert and wait it out.  They were an hour from Canterlot, out in the deep country with no sign of a town or village around them. The train pulled into the spur and with a loud HSSSSS the engineer released the steam into the cold night air.

“Pardon me,” Applejack asked as she jumped down from the train, following the conductor, “But what’s the matter?”

The conductors eyes squinted as he tried to read his watch by the moonlight, “Tree down ahead,” he said,  not looking up. 

“Is that a fact? Any idea how long we’re gonna be here?”

The conductor looked back toward the engineer who was speaking with the signal pony.  With an exasperated sigh he reached into his vest and pulled out a dog eared schedule and examined it closely, “No ma’am, I do not, but I’m sure they’ll tell us once the track is cleared,” he said, still reading.

“Are there any villages nearby?”

The conductor brushed past her toward the rear of the train, “The next town up the line is about seven or eight miles.  There’s a train station there we’ll be stopping at if you decide you want to hoof it.  I think there might be a tavern along the road on the way.  It may be an Inn, I don’t recall.  Anyway I don’t think we’ll be moving for at least 3 hours.  Once they remove the rest of the tree, they’ll have to repair it.”

“Okay, well thank you kindly.”

“You’re not thinking’ of going alone, are you?”

“Sure.  Why wouldn’t I?”

“You do realize ma’am that it’s the middle of the night and there are wild animals out there  You might run into some timberwolves or bandits or who knows what. No offense,” he said, finally turning and looking at her,  “but a cute little filly like yourself  coul….”  His jaw hung open.

“That’s might nice of you, but I reckon I can take care of myself…”

“Wait, ar-are you Applejack?  THE Applejack of the Mane Six? I-I just got on two stops ago - nopony told me you were aboard!.  I love you guys!  My little boy, why he just worships the ground you walk on!”

“That’s a might kind of you to say.  My friends are pretty special ponies. I’m a lucky girl.”

“No, I mean you! He has been in love with you since he was 8.  He’s almost 11 now.  Let me tell you Miss Applejack,-”

“Applejack’s just fine, or AJ”

“Well okay, uh, AJ. You are just as nice as everypony says. And if you don’t mind me sayin, much more beautiful.  Or is it cute?  I don’t know, but I think I know why my boy is head over hooves in love with you.”

Applejack blushed, “That’s real kind of you to say, but I’m just a regular old farm girl.”

Suddenly he looked around nervously, “Oh, I’m so sorry, I’ve been so rude to you, and now you probably think I’m flirting.  It’s just that I really want to get home to my family. I didn’t mean to embarrass you, I’m happily married.  Not that I wouldn’t flirt with you, but you’re so beautiful and famous and all, it just kind of came out.”

“Oh that’s alright. I know you was just bein nice.”

“Listen AJ, I know you’re one incredible pony and can surely take care of herself, but there are things along that path at night that are a might dangerous.”

“Thanks for your concern, but I don’t do well settin around, I tend to get a little stir crazy. I reckon I’ll be okay.”

“I sure would feel better if I could come with you, but I need to see to the other passengers.”

“That’s awful kind of you to say, but I’ll be careful. And don’t y’all fret, I’ll see you in the next town.”

“Well, if you’re sure.”

“I’m sure.”

“Okay.” he answered, smiling.

“RAIL HEAD!!” the engineer and the pony with the signal flag had come up alongside them, “What are you doin out here talkin to some passenger?!  Get in the train and make sure nopony is sneaking aboard!”

“Yes sir!”

Applejack scowled at the engineer who was reading from a clipboard.  The other pony, covered in smoke and grease looked at her for several moments then turned and walked away.  He was followed by the engineer moments later.

“I’m real sorry Rail, I didn’t know…”

“Oh that’s alright.  He can be a might grumpy at times.”

“Well I’m sorry just the same.”

“Would you do me a favor?”

“You name it.”

“Would you sign something for my boy?  Something I could bring to him?”

“I’d be honored,” Applejack said  rummaged around in her saddlebag,  “Let me see, what I got… Here!  I got about 12 of these neck scarves.  I’ll sign one…”

“I couldn’t let you do that.”

“Well you can’t stop me neither,” she chuckled as she wrote. “What’s his name?”

“Spring Switch.”

Howdy Spring - Now you best come by Sweet Apple Acres in the early spring for the first day of cider season, We could use a pair of strong hooves and I can’t wait to meet you!  With Love, your pal, Applejack.

“That’s awful nice of you AJ.”

“That goes for you too - and your wife.”

“Oh, I don’t know if I’ll bring her…”

Applejack raised an eyebrow suspiciously,  “And why would that be?”

“She is secretly in love with your big brother. I don’t think I could compete with him.”

Applejack laughed aloud, “Well between Miss Cheerilee at the school and Fluttershy, he has more mare than he can handle at the moment, so you have nothing to worry about.”  she laughed. “And with those eyes of yours, I think he better hang on to Miss Cheerilee and Fluttershy!”

Rail turned bright red and looked away.

“Well I best be on my way.  See you in town.”

“Yep - I’ll see you there AJ,”  he gave her a hug which she returned.  He turned and leapt up into the train.

Applejack made sure her saddlebags were secure as she walked along the side of the train and toward the road that led off to the left. The engineer and work pony were busy discussing their options and how to deal with the track problem.  Applejack reached up and touched the brim of her hat as she walked by.  They nodded in return and went back to their work.  After a brief moment, the train pony looked down the road, watching as she disappeared from sight.

He spoke softly, “Didn’t know she’d be so pretty. You sure that’s her?”

The engineer looked in the direction she’d taken, his mouth grim, “Oh that’s her alright, just like they said she’d be. Signal fire cleared from the track?”

“Yeah…” he muttered before turning back to the engineer, “Do we really gotta do this?”

The engineer fixed him with an expression. It made him look away.

He looked back in her direction and sighed sadly. “Such a shame...:”








After a about an hour of walking, Applejack stepped over to the grass on the side of the road and sat down.  She felt the dew on her rump.  "Well ain't that just great," she muttered.  Pulling out her canteen, she tipped it up and and took a couple of swallows. The cool water felt good going down her throat. As she wiped her mouth with the back of her hoof she thought she heard a sound coming from the darkness behind her.

“That you Rail?” she called out.  No answer.  She looked up as clouds began to cover the moon.  “Reckon I best be movin' on.  I wonder where that Inn is?  Can't be too much further.”  She stood and shook her rump. slapping it with her tail, trying to dry it.  After securing her canteen she checked her saddlebags.  They were set. Up in the night sky the moon was almost visible behind a thin cloud.  She watched as it ducked behind a darker cloud and all became dark again. She turned and began to make her way down the road. 

The night air had grown colder and stiller and the night seemed very quiet. The sound of her hooves on the road suddenly struck her as terribly lonely.  She forced herself to focus elsewhere.

Twilight...this is just plum crazy...but something inside me feels strange. It feels so sad and so alone.  Is that the pony that was with Twi? Is she the one who… I think I can feel a little of her...oh I feel awful...those things I said about her...that poor thing is in so much pain...how much of that is me?  Now it’s gone, but that love...could I love anything as much as I felt just now?  The love that pony has for Twilight...how could she ever walk away from it?

Applejack had to stop as uncontrolled emotion washed over her like the wake catching up with a boat.  She threw her head back and a sob of pure agony escaped her. Then the pain and sound faded like an echo.  

She blinked and looked around.  The tightness in her throat was sudden and she was surprised to find tears falling from her eyes.  What the hay?  I gotta find Twi.

Once again, from the dark road behind her... this time she was sure she heard something.  She turned around, spreading her legs and planting her four hooves in the road, steeling herself. It was somewhere back there in the darkness. She cursed her body as it reacted to fear, as if it somehow made this a real threat. The pit of her stomach knotted up and a chill run up her spine. She fought the urge to run, telling herself it could be anything - something nocturnal- a raccoon or a opossum.

Then another noise…

Closer. 

And another.

Whatever it was, it had stepped from the woods onto the road. She looked back but the darkness revealed nothing. It had stopped. Frozen to the spot there was no way of knowing if it was fifteen feet away or five. She thought she could hear it breathing, slowly, deep and raspy. It sounded big.

Very slowly she stepped backwards. She listened. After a moment the gravel crunched. It had taken a step closer.

“Show yourself you coward!!” she called out, her voice shaking with fear.  

Slowly the moon came out from behind the clouds. it's light lifting the darkness in a cold winter blue. She thought she could see its outline, not ten feet away. 

She turned to run, then froze. 

It was directly in front of her,  something hideous, crouched and seething  grotesque, something horrible in the pale light of the moon. 

As she opened her mouth, it leapt straight at her, its wild eyes having long since lost any sense of reason,  its jaws stretched wide in anticipation, finally its rotten dagger teeth sinking deep. 




Far away a train whistle screamed in the night